Saltwater Wounds

by Plants_arevery_green

Summary:

Shadow the Corsair, feared by the seas and oceans alike, comes across a small ship. The ship is loaded with golds and jewels, and a..... blue hedgehog? Merhog?

Sonic is saved from the hell of Scourge's ship, and he meets Captain Shadow. They find a map, and go on an adventure.

Little did they know, that's not the only thing that comes along.

Notes:

• Inspired by Tides of Chaos by LightningHikaru
• Inspired by In Due Time by Poster16

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Chapter 1

The moon was rising—bloated and silver and too close to the earth.
Its glow danced across the water’s surface like frost across broken glass, shimmering in waves of ghost-light. The ocean, normally soft with lapping tides, roiled with unnatural unrest.
The wind howled faintly above the main deck of the Vandal Fang, but down here—beneath the rotted beams and rusted lanterns—it was dead still.
The creaking of the ship was the only sound besides the occasional cough, wheeze, or muttered whimper from the shadows. Caged along the lower corridors, just past the armory and dried meat crates, were at least six other slaves. Mobians of various kinds. Fur dull, eyes hollow. None dared speak.
And just behind the lower mast, shoved near the dampest wall and shackled at both wrists and one ankle, lay Sonic.
A heap of blue fur, curled into himself.
Silent.
Breathing in shivers.
Not from the cold.
From trying not to cry.
Scourge hadn’t just humiliated him earlier. He’d marked him. Stripped whatever dignity Sonic still clung to. Not just with words, but with the gleeful display of control—in front of the crew, the slaves, the sky itself.
"You're just a filthy rat."
"You'll scream for mercy before I'm done."
The threats weren’t abstract. He meant every word.
The other slaves knew it. Sonic had heard them—saw the whip-marks, the crushed spirits, the missing ones who never came back.
He was next.
Sonic curled tighter, the manacles clinking as he adjusted. The chain pinched against his raw skin. A thin trail of dried blood had dripped down his forearm from earlier when he’d struggled in panic. His lip was swollen from biting it too hard. His side ached where Scourge had kicked him.
But that wasn’t the worst pain.
That came next.
It always came when he was weakest—when fear pulled the curse up from inside like bile.
First it was heat.
An unnatural burning that pooled in his stomach and clawed its way outward—like fire beneath his skin.
His heartbeat spiked. He clenched his jaw.
“No no no not here not now—”
His veins felt like they were being filled with acid. His muscles seized. His knees buckled and spasmed as his legs twitched violently against each other.
Then—a stretch. A pull.
His bones shifted.
Not subtly.Painfully.
As if they were dislocating, grinding against one another before melting and fusing. Sonic bit down on the inside of his cheek until copper filled his mouth.
His thighs twisted, knees collapsing inward. His toes began to merge, flesh knitting together, sinew and bone warping until they were no longer separate limbs.
A gasp broke out of his throat.
“Not again, please, not like this…”
Tiny scales pushed through the skin on his shins—silver-blue, iridescent, but bloody at the edges. His nails darkened, becoming sharp, semi-transparent. His fingers fused partially, sticky with webbing.
His back arched violently—another muscle spasm wracked him—and a groan escaped, strangled and pitiful.
He hated the sound of his own suffering.
He bit his arm to keep from sobbing.

Tears fell.
He couldn’t stop them.
And not the pretty kind, either—the raw, choking kind that stung the eyes and left his breath hiccupping.
His face twisted up as he tried to suppress the shaking. His cheeks were wet. His nose ran. His ears folded slightly, quivering from overstimulation.
And all he could think was:
‘Why me?
Why did they fish me out instead of letting the waves take me home?’
He remembered coral halls. Grand, cold thrones. A mother who rarely smiled. A father with a scepter and no warmth. Guards who struck without hesitation. Teachers who demanded perfection and used punishment as motivation.
And when he'd run...
The surface world greeted him with nets.
Chains.
And Scourge.

Through his blurry vision, he could see the other slaves watching silently from the dark.
None came close.
They didn’t dare.
One of them—a young Mobian fox missing half an ear—turned away and began crying too.
Whether it was for Sonic, or himself, Sonic didn’t know.

The transformation had only just begun.
It would get worse before it got better.
By sunrise, he’d be unable to walk. His tail would take full form. His voice might change. The curse didn’t follow a schedule—it came and went with pain and fear and water.
And the ocean was all around.
It knew.
It wanted him back.

Above deck, thunder rolled in the distance.
The scent of a coming storm drifted through the cracks in the floorboards.
And somewhere, not far off, sails cut silently through the mist.
A black ship. Elegant, imposing.
With a name spoken in fear across seven seas.
Maria's Return.
And its captain?
They called him The Dark Corsair.
But his true name…
Was Shadow.

 

The storm arrived quietly—no thunder, no crackling bursts of fury—just a hush across the sea as the clouds parted to make way for the black sails of death.
Sailors aboard the Vandal Fang froze when the lookout screamed from the crow’s nest.
“Ship off the port bow—black flag—no name on the hull!”
But it didn’t need a name.
Everyone knew those sails.
Black, embroidered in silver, the sigil of a broken star burning behind a woman’s silhouette.
Maria’s Return.
The ship that appeared like fog before a funeral.
The ship captained by the Dark Corsair—a man whose name traveled faster than cannon fire, whispered from merchant to pirate, cursed by kings and respected by those who ruled the sea.
“Shadow…” Scourge hissed under his breath as he stormed toward the deck’s edge. “What the hell is he doing this far east?”
Even he looked uneasy.

The ships drew close.
No cannon fire.
No warning.
Just the sound of boots striking wood as a single figure boarded the Vandal Fang in silence, draped in black and crimson.
Shadow the Hedgehog.
His coat fluttered like a torn flag. His boots were scuffed, yet quiet. His red-striped quills swept back in perfect, intimidating order. His golden rings gleamed—no chains, but markers of restrained power.
He didn’t speak.
Didn’t need to.
The silence spoke for him.

Scourge approached, trying too hard to walk casually.
“Corsair,” he greeted, a crooked grin barely hiding his unease. “To what do I owe the honor?”
Shadow didn’t answer.
His eyes—piercing, deep red, and sharp as bayonets—swept the deck.
And then—
He saw him.
Sonic.
Chained. Barely conscious. Slumped under the shadows of the mast like discarded meat.
His quills were wet, tangled, draped over one eye. His hands were pulled taut over his head. One arm trembled from the weight. He was breathing, but barely.
Shadow’s heart stuttered.
He didn’t show it, but something inside cracked.
The image was too familiar.
A girl in white.
Frail. Beautiful. Soft like moonlight.
Fragile bones. Sweet voice.
Maria.
He remembered her falling.
Her smile as the gunshot echoed.
The way her body folded in his arms as the sword slashed through her heart. Blood splattering onto the wooden boards of the former ship of his father, staining the floors with a deep crimson-

Sonic looked nothing like her, and yet—
He was small, and beaten, and so clearly not meant for this world of chains and cruelty.
Something in his eyes had once been bright. Shadow saw it. Saw what was left of it.
That’s what Maria looked like... right before she died.

“What’s this?” Shadow asked finally, voice low and cold, staring straight at Sonic.
Scourge followed his gaze, faking a laugh. “Oh, him? Just a slave. Trash, nothing of use. Names Sonic. I call him whatever I want though. Tries to run, gets mouthy, so I keep him where I can see him.”
He strode toward Sonic and grabbed a fistful of his fur, yanking his head up.
Sonic didn’t cry out.
Didn’t even flinch this time.
His breathing was shallow, eyelids fluttering. “Say hi to the nice captain,” Scourge sneered.
Shadow’s fingers twitched at his side—but he said nothing.
Stay cold. Don’t interfere yet.
“Funny thing,” Scourge continued. “He shifts sometimes. Becomes all fishy. Probably cursed. But the crew’s too scared to throw him overboard. Think the ocean’ll come for us.” He laughed again, then twisted Sonic’s hair, yanking his head back harder.
“Useless little rat,” he spat in Sonic’s ear. “I should’ve let the sharks take you last week.”
Shadow’s jaw clenched.And for a second—just a second—he imagined splitting Scourge in half. But instead, he turned slowly and spoke with even restraint:
“I need supplies. Food. Powder. Maps of this region.”
Shadow’s gaze lingered on Sonic one final moment.
The boy’s body was shaking.
Not from fear. From pain.
And yet his lips barely parted. He refused to scream.
‘So much pain. And still, he’s quiet. Maria would’ve wept to see him like this.’ Shadow turned away and said flatly, “And unchain the boy. He’s coming with me.”
Scourge’s sneer twisted with something almost gleeful. “You want the blue runt?” he said, stepping deliberately between Shadow and Sonic’s half-conscious form. “You think you can come aboard my ship, bark orders, and walk away with one of my own?”
Shadow didn’t blink.
“Your own?” he said, voice like cut glass. “You call this ownership?” He motioned to Sonic without touching him.
The boy was limp—barely holding himself upright. His breath rasped from cracked lips, chest rising and falling in rapid, shallow pulses. Dried saltwater clung to his fur. New bruises bloomed over older ones, some yellowed, some purple-black. His wrists were raw and bleeding from manacles too tight and too old.
His eyes opened just enough to glance toward the voice. And something flickered behind them.
Recognition? Hope? Fear? It was hard to tell.
But even that slight movement was enough for Scourge to grin wider.
“Oh, he’s fun when he screams,” Scourge taunted, raising his boot and kicking Sonic square in the ribs.
The chain clanged. Sonic crumpled sideways, wheezing.
No scream. Just a low, guttural choke of pain.
Shadow didn’t move. But his eyes burned. Not from anger alone.
From memory.
Maria—fragile on the research station bed, lungs failing, but always smiling.
Maria—who’d told him to protect the innocent.
Maria—who’d died in his arms while the stars went silent.
And now, this boy.
Not Maria. And yet…
There was a fragile light somewhere beneath Sonic’s broken form. A flickering strength like dying starlight.
Shadow felt the pull of it.
It twisted something deep in his chest. He hated it.

“I’m not in the habit of repeating myself,” Shadow said, low, sharp.
But Scourge just barked a laugh.
“You think I’m scared of the Dark Corsair?” He spread his arms mockingly. “You’re a myth, Shadow. A ghost in a coat. You don’t scare me.” He drew his cutlass and stepped closer. “Now, if you want something from my ship, you’re gonna pay.”

A silence fell so complete that the wind itself seemed to hold its breath. Then—
Shadow moved.
A single step. Then another.
And in a blink, he was behind Scourge. The pirate’s eyes widened too late.
Shadow’s hand gripped the back of Scourge’s neck, fingers crushing bone and tendon just enough to drop him to his knees without breaking him—yet.
“You think I won’t kill you,” Shadow murmured. His voice was soft. Deadly. “But you haven’t given me a reason not to.”
Scourge spat blood. Yet even on his knees, he snarled, “He’s mine—he’s nothing! You can’t take what belongs to me!”
Shadow released him with a shove.
“You should choose your words carefully,” he said. “Because what you call nothing... just chose to live.” He turned to the crew that stood watching.
“Unchain him,” Shadow commanded. None moved.
Until—
A bear, two-toned and older than Tails, stepped forward. The key trembled in his hand as he unlocked Sonic’s chains. The moment they loosened—
Sonic collapsed.
Shadow was at his side in an instant, catching him before his head hit the deck.
The boy was burning up. Feverish. Trembling. Breathing like he’d just outrun death.
His fur was damp. He flinched even at a gentle touch. His limbs barely responded.
“He’s breaking,” Shadow realized. “He’s... shifting.”
Sonic stirred—barely.
His cracked lips moved without sound. Then a whisper, like wind through broken glass:
“...please... hurts...”
His fingers twitched and clawed weakly at his own chest. Then his back arched violently.
A scream tore out of him—sudden and agonized.
His legs began to fuse.
Shadow’s crew had seen much in their time.
But not this.
Sonic’s boots slid off as his bones convulsed beneath the skin. The feet lengthened, toes merging into a single taper. Scales erupted in broken clusters—blue-silver, slick with blood. His hip joints popped out of place before contorting back into a new angle. It was gruesome. Beautiful. Wrong.
Shadow lifted him into his arms. The moment he did—
Sonic went still. Unconscious. His breathing slowed.
And in the arms of the Dark Corsair, the boy with royal blood and a shattered soul, cursed by the sea, passed out as if trusting—however faintly—that he might be safe.
Shadow turned without a word and boarded Maria’s Return.
No one dared stop him. Not even Scourge, who knelt gasping, holding his bruised throat and swearing in silence.

The deck beneath Shadow’s boots creaked.
Shadow’s arms curled tighter around Sonic’s limp body as he stepped off Scourge’s ship, the boy barely more than a ragdoll in his grasp.
His every movement was sharp, practiced—but the grip beneath his gloves had begun to tremble, faint enough no one could see. Only Shadow could feel it. The subtle vibration in his forearms. The tightness seizing his chest. Like his body was remembering another weight once held just like this—one he’d never forgiven the world for taking.
Maria.
The rain thickened, falling in long sheets now. Cold. Heavy. Almost cleansing.
The gangplank groaned beneath his feet as he crossed over to Maria’s Return, but his balance never faltered. Every step calculated. Controlled.
Still—
The boy’s too light, Shadow thought again, jaw tightening. He’s more bruises than skin. He’s all bones and blood and fear.
Sonic twitched in his arms. It started small—a single spasm, like his body recoiling from a nightmare. Then it worsened. His limbs stiffened violently, his head jerking back against Shadow’s chest, mouth opening wide, gasping. A guttural, raw noise tore out of him—half-sob, half-scream—as his legs twisted under the fabric of his tattered pants.
Shadow’s eyes locked downward.
There, through the torn seams—bones pressed and writhed beneath the skin like serpents.
The muscles of Sonic’s calves began merging, bending unnaturally, flesh pulling itself together with wet, sickening snaps. Tendons twanged under pressure. His knees locked, then bent backward with a sharp crack, molding into something long and seamless.
What in the hell’s fury is this? Shadow’s stomach turned—but he kept his grip steady, muscles clenched like stone.
Sonic writhed in his grasp, face twisted in open agony.
His hands clawed at the air, then at Shadow’s coat—fingers trembling, weak, leaving bloody streaks in their path as his nails cracked and peeled back from the pressure. Scales began blooming across his calves—iridescent blue, like oil over water, sharp-edged and fragile, tearing at his own skin from the inside out.
Each one glistened with blood at the edges, gluing themselves to his transforming flesh as the last of his legs fused into a single, teal coloured tail.

Shadow did not flinch.
But inside—
He felt a storm brewing.
He's dying.
Or worse—he's becoming something the world will hunt.
Why can’t I stop this?
His grip around Sonic firmed, an instinct he didn’t want to name rising inside him.
Protect.
That was the word. He didn’t understand it. He didn't know why it was happening. But it was there.
Clear as the scream that erupted from Sonic’s chest next.
Rouge and the crew stood on the deck of Maria’s Return, watching from behind the mast. The candlelight from the captain’s quarters illuminated the plank Shadow walked—a holy corridor in the storm.
“Clear my quarters,” he said. His voice didn’t waver. Didn’t crack. But Rouge could see it—the way his shoulders tensed, how his jaw locked tight, how his eyes refused to blink as he carried the boy.
She didn’t question it.
“Right away,” she nodded, and was gone.
Tails stood near the door, eyes wide behind his goggles, watching the scene unfold in front of him.
He opened it with trembling hands.
Shadow didn’t pause. He stepped into the candlelit room and crossed to the bed in three strides.
He lowered Sonic gently onto the mattress, adjusting the pillow, tucking the shredded blanket beneath his form like a soldier tending to a comrade on the battlefield. But just as he released his grip—
Sonic seized again.
His back arched, mouth thrown open in a silent scream, Sonic’s screams returning in a sudden blast of agony.

He twisted sideways, body convulsing violently. One hand reached toward the air, grasping at something invisible—then curled into a fist and slammed down on the mattress.
A second later—
He vomited seawater across the bed and floor. It poured from his mouth and nose in thick bursts, as if the ocean itself was being expelled from his lungs. The salt stung Shadow’s nose. It smelled of brine and blood.
What the hell happened to you…?
The tail was nearly fully formed now. Its scales had smoothed into a single elegant sheen, reflecting dim candlelight like wet glass. But the process had been violent. The transition between Mobian and merman had torn Sonic’s body apart and pieced it back together with zero mercy. His skin was pale—ashen beneath the fur. The color had leeched from his lips. He was sweating, despite the cold.
Shadow stood beside him, breathing slow, shallow, and perfectly even. But inside— His heart was galloping.
It hurts to watch. It reminds me of her. Of Maria, shaking in my arms, crying through blood. Of knowing I couldn't save her. Of being too late.
Sonic whimpered faintly. Then—
His mouth moved. Not clearly.
But enough.
“...Papa… please… I’ll be better... don’t… don’t hit me again...”

That.
That stopped Shadow in his tracks.
A sickness twisted in his gut—hot and sudden and vile. He looked down. Sonic’s eyes were closed again. Tears streamed silently down his cheeks. Shadow’s hand hovered over him—but didn’t touch. He didn’t know if Sonic could handle even kindness right now.
Instead, he sank slowly to one knee beside the bed, one gloved hand gripping the frame tight enough to splinter the wood if he let go. He spoke softly.
Just for Sonic.
A whisper, as if Maria could hear it too:
“You’re not a slave here.”
“You don’t belong to him anymore.”
“You’re safe now. And I swear… you’re not alone.”

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Summary:

Sonic meets some new friends.

Notes:

I am so sorry i actually wanted to finish this by 11 but i forgot my password to my pc lol so i had to call my mom but anyways here is the next chapter! i also updated the tags and this is kinda a slowburn now? idk also pleas etell me if there is some spelling error, i dont check my paragraphs cause i have no proof reader or whatever u call it and i cant find any myself. pleas dont hesitate to tell me! Thanks!

Sonic slept on the narrow bed, breathing unevenly—shallow, pained breaths. His tail, now fully scaled in shimmering teal, lay draped across the covers.

Waking up with a start, his heart racing as he sat up in bed. He looked around the room, disoriented, and that's when he saw a dark figure standing over him.

"You're awake," the figure said, his voice low and smooth.

Sonic's eyes widened, and he back pedaled, his hands grasping for the bedframe to pull himself away from the figure, ‘Shadow?’ "Ah, yeah...I...I guess I am," he stuttered.

Shadow's expression didn't change, but Sonic could sense a hint of amusement in his voice. "You were sleeping deeply," he said. "You must have been exhausted."

Still trying to process what was happening. He looked around the room again, taking in the dim lighting and the simple furnishings. There was a small wooden table in the very corner of the room, littered with what seemed to be maps and charts. He was still on Shadow's ship, and he had no idea what Shadow's plans were for him.

Said captain took a step closer to Sonic, his eyes fixed intently on his face. Sonic felt a surge of fear, and he leaned back, his hands still grasping for the bedframe.

"Don't...don't come any closer," Sonic said, trying to sound brave, clutching his hands and pulling them closed to his chest.

Shadow stopped in his tracks, his expression unreadable. "I'm not going to hurt you," he said. "I just wanted to check on you."

Sonic's eyes narrowed, his mind racing with possibilities. What did Shadow want from him? Was he a prisoner, or a guest?

"I...I think I'll be okay," Sonic said, trying to sound calm.

Shadow nodded, his eyes never leaving Sonic's face. "Good,". He stepped back, sensing the thick tension between them and glanced at the doorway. He turned abruptly, intent on leaving but hesitated. With a turn of his hips, he looked back at the azure mermaid. “Do you need water? It’s on your left. “

Sonic, still groggy, hesitated but then reached for the water. Shadow observed from his position, his presence a silent acknowledgment of Sonic's needs. No words were exchanged, but the gesture spoke volumes.
After a few moments, Sonic set the glass down and gave a small nod, a silent thank you. Shadow's eyes briefly softened, a fleeting glimpse of the care he seldom expressed. He then turned, his footsteps silent as he exited the room, leaving behind the quiet comfort of his unspoken conclusion.
The door shut with a muted click, and the silence that followed felt heavier than before. Sonic stared at the wood grain of the closed door, his fingers still curled slightly as if holding the glass. His throat ached—not from thirst, but from the rawness of his silence, the thousand unsaid questions scraping at the back of his mind.
His tail shifted against the sheets with a soft rasp of scales on fabric. It was still there. Still real. The cool shimmer of his cursed form glimmered in the pale moonlight that filtered through the small porthole above his bed. He hated the way it moved with him, like a stranger’s limb grafted onto his body. Foreign. Wrong. Wrong.
A choked breath escaped his lips. He hated this.
Slowly, he sank back against the thin mattress, curling inward as much as the stiffness in his bones allowed. His arms folded across his stomach, his hands gripping tightly, nails pressing crescent moons into his skin. He could still feel the phantom sting of Scourge’s backhand, the bruises blooming underneath his fur. But what clawed at him more was the echo of Shadow’s gaze—piercing and calm, but not unkind. That was the part he didn’t understand.
Why had he helped him? Why was he still helping him?
His mind wandered back to when he first collapsed on this ship, when the burning agony of transformation had ripped through him. The pain had been unbearable—bone snapping, lungs shriveling, gills carving through flesh like blades. And yet... through it all, he had felt a hand—steady, warm, grounding. Not restraining, not cruel. Shadow’s.
But that couldn’t mean anything. Kindness could be a mask. He had seen that with Scourge too—how the pirate could smile sweetly and order a beating the next moment.
The creak of wood caught his ears. His heart leapt in panic, only to settle when he realized it was just the sway of the ship. Somewhere far above, he could hear the crew—low voices, boots against the deck, the groan of sails adjusting to the wind.
He wasn’t chained. There were no bars. But he felt caged all the same.
His fingers drifted to his throat—his gills were still there, faint but present, fluttering with each anxious breath. Would he ever be normal again? Would he ever walk on two feet, run freely, feel the wind without salt clinging to his skin?

A soft knock on the door broke his spiraling thoughts. Sonic stiffened.
The door creaked open slightly, and a sliver of warm candlelight bled into the room. A voice, soft and unfamiliar, called gently:
“Hey… you awake?” A girl stepped in—someone Sonic had never seen before. She was around his age, maybe a little younger, with pale rose-colored fur that looked faded by sun and salt. Her sea-worn quills were pulled loosely into a tie behind her head, strands escaping to brush against her cheeks. Despite the fatigue in her eyes, she moved with quiet confidence, the kind that only came from a life lived on a ship.
She wore a faded sea-green tunic that hung comfortably over a patchwork skirt stitched from scrap cloth and old sail canvas. A frayed rope belt cinched her waist, and wraps covered her forearms where tools had likely left callouses. One ear bore a simple silver ring, glinting as she tilted her head to get a better look at him. In her hands, she carried a bowl carefully wrapped in linen.
Sonic tensed, instinctively pulling the thin sheet up around his chest as his tail twitched under the blanket. His breath hitched.
The girl stopped a few feet from the bed, sensing his unease. “Sorry,” she said quickly, her voice quiet but clear. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m not here to hurt you.” Sonic didn’t respond. He eyed her warily.
“I’m Amy,” she said after a moment. “I work with the crew—navigation, repairs, keeping the idiots from blowing up the kitchen.” She gave a brief smile, one corner of her mouth tugging upward. “Captain said you might need food, but he didn’t say much else.” She gestured to the bowl in her hands.
Sonic’s voice, hoarse and low, came after a long pause. “I don’t know you.”
Amy blinked, then nodded slowly. “No, you don’t. I don’t know you either. But I figured you were probably hungry, and you look like you’ve been through hell.”
She stepped over to the small table and set the bowl down gently, unwrapping the cloth to reveal a warm, humble stew—thick with vegetables and soft chunks of fish, fragrant and filling.
“I’ll leave it here,” she said, backing away. “You don’t have to eat it. Just figured I’d offer.” Sonic stayed silent, eyes following her as she moved.
Amy paused near the door, hands behind her back. “You can rest easy here. No one on this crew’s gonna chain you or hit you. Not while you’re with us.”
He flinched slightly at her choice of words, but she didn’t mention it. She didn’t pry. “I’ll be around if you need anything,” she added, her voice softer now. “Across the hall.”
Then, with one last look—neutral, respectful—she slipped out, the door whispering shut behind her. Sonic remained still, staring at the place she’d just been.
He didn’t know her. He didn’t trust her. But there was something in her tone—not pity, not curiosity. Just... decency. It was strange. Unfamiliar.
And for the first time since waking up on this ship, he realized how exhausted he truly was.

 

Shadow stood just beyond the door, the candlelit corridor empty and quiet except for the distant rhythm of waves lapping against the ship’s hull. The lanterns hanging from the beams above swayed slightly with the motion, casting flickering shadows across the wooden floor. His arms remained at his sides, fingers twitching once before curling into fists.
He had said what he needed to say.
You’re not going to hurt him. That had been his promise to himself. Nothing more.
And yet… the image of Sonic, curled and trembling beneath the blanket, still lingered in his mind. The way those ocean-colored eyes—clouded with fear and exhaustion—flinched at his every movement. The way that scaled tail twitched as if bracing for pain.
He had seen that look before.
In prisoners.
In slaves.
In those who had survived, barely, only to expect more punishment.
So why was Sonic any different?
Shadow exhaled slowly through his nose, jaw tight.
Sonic wasn’t supposed to matter. He had been another casualty—another broken soul ripped from the sea and dumped into the hands of someone like Scourge. Shadow had seen it before. He didn’t get involved. He didn’t care.
But then Sonic had screamed.
He had writhed on the deck of Maria’s Return, the transformation ripping through him like a curse from the depths. Shadow remembered the sound—raw, agonized, unnatural. The way Sonic’s body twisted. The blood. The cries. The gills forcing their way out of his skin. It wasn’t just pain. It was a soul being reshaped.
And Shadow had moved. He had dropped everything—orders, control, caution—and moved. Not for a crew member. Not for a mission. For him.
Why?
He stared down the hallway, eyes narrowed.
He didn’t understand it. Sonic was a stranger. Weak. Damaged. Barely coherent. And yet… something about the boy pulled at something deep in him. Something old. Something raw.
Not sympathy. Shadow didn’t do sympathy.
But there was a... familiarity in Sonic’s eyes. A light that had been dimmed, maybe—like Maria’s once had been, right before the end. Something vulnerable, but still stubbornly burning.
He hated it.
He hated that it made him hesitate. He hated the voice in the back of his mind whispering that he’d seen this before. That he couldn’t look away.
His foot tapped once against the wooden floor, restlessly. He needed to clear his head. Check the helm. Monitor the sky charts. Something—anything to silence the roaring tide of thought.
Then he heard soft footsteps approaching from behind.
He turned slightly as Amy exited Sonic’s room, closing the door quietly behind her. She gave him a glance, her expression unreadable in the low light.
“You went yourself?” she asked simply. Shadow nodded.
Amy crossed her arms, leaning casually against the opposite wall. “He looks... bad. Worse than I expected.” “He’ll recover,” Shadow said flatly.
Amy didn’t respond for a moment. Then: “You usually leave this kind of thing to Rouge or me.” Shadow’s gaze flicked to her. “He’s not like the others.”
Amy tilted her head. “No. He’s not.”
Their words lingered between them like smoke, unspoken truths swirling just beneath the surface.
“I’ll make sure he eats,” Amy said finally. “He didn’t recognize me. Not that I expected him to. I don’t think he trusts a soul.”
Shadow’s voice was quieter this time, almost a whisper: “Would you?”
Amy blinked, eyes softening. “No,” she said. “I wouldn’t.”
With a nod between them, she turned and left down the hall, the sound of her steps fading.
Shadow remained where he was, alone again. The air was cooler now, and the quiet pressed in more heavily than before.
He glanced back toward Sonic’s door one last time, unreadable as ever.
Then he turned, cape whispering behind him as he disappeared into the dark.

 

The dim glow of lanterns flickered in the ship’s narrow corridors, casting long shadows that seemed to twist and stretch with every sway of Maria’s Return. Rouge leaned casually against the wooden railing on the main deck,the tight black bodysuit hugging her lithe frame, purple seams shimmering faintly in the lantern light. Her white gloves and boots, tipped with glossy claws, gleamed as she crossed her arms—a heart-shaped emblem resting over her chest, sharp and unmistakable. Her posture was relaxed but alert, every inch the skilled spy sizing up the newest presence aboard Maria’s Return. Crossed arms, eyes sharp beneath heavy-lidded lids. Her gaze was distant but focused—like a predator sizing up the newest piece on the board.
Sonic.
She had seen him only briefly since he was brought aboard—a fragile figure, trembling beneath his strange, shimmering scales. Something about him didn’t sit right with her. Not because of the curse that had twisted his body into something neither land nor sea, but because of the way Shadow looked at him. And that was what bothered her the most.
Shadow rarely showed interest in anyone but himself and the mission. Yet, since Sonic’s arrival, there had been subtle shifts—an uncharacteristic softness in his gaze, fleeting glances caught from the corner of her eye, the tightness in his jaw when the boy was in pain.
Rouge’s sharp mind ticked over the possibilities. Was this just the Dark Captain’s rare flicker of mercy? Or was there something deeper—a secret, a regret, or perhaps a ghost from his past—making him act so out of character?
Her musings were interrupted by a soft voice behind her.
“Tough, huh?” Tails said, stepping lightly beside her. The fox’s expression was gentle but wary. “I’ve never seen Shadow like this. It’s... unsettling.”
Rouge nodded slowly. “Sonic’s no ordinary crew member. And Shadow isn’t the type to waste energy on anyone who isn’t crucial.”
Tails frowned. “You think he’s hiding something?”
“Always,” Rouge said with a sly smile. “But whatever it is, it’s tied to that boy. And I intend to find out.”
The two shared a look—quiet understanding passing between them.
Behind them, the ship creaked again, the sails snapping against the rigging as the wind picked up. Somewhere below deck, the muted sounds of the crew carried on—knowing, working, surviving.
Rouge’s eyes narrowed, and she pushed off the railing, her footsteps soft but purposeful.
“This isn’t over,” she muttered.
Morning light filtered softly through the ship’s small portholes, casting warm streaks across the wooden decks. The creak of ropes and distant chatter marked another day settling into routine aboard Maria’s Return. The sharp sting of last night’s fears had dulled, replaced by the steady hum of ship life—the familiar rhythm of sails tightening, boots padding, and orders quietly exchanged. Sonic’s transformation had faded with the dawn; the shimmering scales retreated beneath his fur, his tail gone as if a cruel dream. Though weak, he felt the bittersweet relief of returning to his old self, if only for a while.
As he sat on a bench near the galley, rubbing the lingering soreness in his limbs, a crew member approached with a clipped nod. “Captain says to fetch the charts from the navigation room. There’s a new route we need to plot, and he wants you to deliver them to Rouge.”
Sonic blinked, surprised at the responsibility but also grateful for the distraction. With a deep breath, he pushed himself to his feet, the ship’s wooden floor solid beneath his bare paws.
The worn wooden planks of Maria’s Return creaked softly beneath Sonic’s feet as he made his way through the narrow corridors. The salty scent of the sea mingled with the sharp tang of oil and rope—an aroma both foreign and strangely grounding. His heart thudded in his chest, each beat a reminder that he was still here, still breathing, still moving forward despite everything.
He clutched the rolled-up charts tightly in his hands, fingers brushing against the rough parchment. The weight of the task settled on him, both daunting and oddly comforting. It was a small responsibility, but in this place, it felt like a lifeline.
Passing crew members glanced his way—some curious, some indifferent—but Sonic kept his eyes forward, avoiding direct contact. He wasn’t used to being seen, not like this, not since the curse had twisted his body and mind.
At the corner, he paused for a moment, swallowing down the sting of uncertainty. The navigation room door stood slightly ajar, faint candlelight spilling out. He stepped inside quietly, the scent of ink and paper filling the cramped space.
Rouge looked up from a cluttered desk, her sharp eyes narrowing as she spotted him. “So, you’re the new fish,” she said with a smirk, her voice smooth and teasing. “Don’t worry, I’m not gonna bite.”
Sonic shifted uncomfortably but managed a weak nod.
She stood, crossing the room with a confident stride, hands on her hips. “Listen, I’m Rouge. I’ll show you around, introduce you to the crew. You’ll want to know who’s who if you’re sticking around.”
Sonic blinked, surprise flickering in his eyes.
“Trust me,” Rouge continued, a playful edge in her voice. “Out here, it’s not just about surviving the sea. It’s about knowing who to watch, who to trust, and who to avoid.”
She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. “And don’t worry, you’re not alone. This crew’s got its quirks, but they stick together.”
Sonic swallowed hard but nodded again. “Okay. Thanks, Rouge.”
She flashed a brief, genuine smile before turning back to her maps. “I’ll be around. Don’t get lost.”
As Sonic stepped back into the corridor, the charts tucked safely under his arm, he noticed a small corridor to the left of him. Driven by curiosity, he change his direction and headed for the whatever awaited him at the end of the mysterious corridor. His footsteps echoed softly through the narrow corridors of Maria’s Return, the worn wood creaking beneath his bare feet as he clutched the rolled-up charts to his chest. The salty sea air mixed faintly with the sharp scent of oil and metal as he neared the engine room—a place alive with steady hums, clanks, and the soft hiss of steam.
Pushing open the heavy door, Sonic stepped inside and immediately spotted a figure hunched over a tangle of wires and gears. The young fox’s bright orange fur was streaked with smudges of grease, and his twin tails twitched nervously as he worked. His sharp, intelligent eyes lifted and softened as they caught sight of Sonic.
“Hey there,” the fox called out, wiping a hand on his worn overalls before stepping forward. “You must be the new guy. I’m Miles—everyone calls me Tails.”
Sonic’s heart skipped a beat( THIS IS NOT SONTAILS YALL ). Despite the knot of uncertainty tightening in his chest, something in Tails’s open, genuine smile made him want to trust. He hesitated briefly before managing to reply, voice low but steady. “Yeah. I’m Sonic.”
His eyes drifted down for a moment to the pair of tails swaying gently behind the fox. “Hey... you really have two tails, huh? That’s… different.”
Tails chuckled softly, a little self-conscious but amused. “Yeah, it’s a bit unusual, I guess. Helps me fly sometimes.”
Sonic grinned despite himself. “Flying, huh? That’s pretty cool.”
Tails offered a hand, steady and warm. “Nice to meet you, Sonic. The Captain mentioned someone new would be joining us soon. I’m usually stuck down here fixing whatever’s broken, but I’m happy to help you find your feet.”
The simplicity of the offer unsettled Sonic more than he expected. It was rare to encounter kindness without strings attached—rare to find someone willing to reach out without suspicion or judgment. Still, the weight of his past held him back; he knew better than to give his trust freely.
“Thanks,” Sonic said quietly, pulling his hand back. “I appreciate it.”
Tails nodded knowingly, his eyes flickering with a quiet understanding. “No rush. I get it. Out here, everyone’s got ghosts. We don’t ask questions unless you want to talk. But if you ever need a hand, or just someone to listen, I’m around.”
Sonic’s lips twitched into a faint, reluctant smile—half gratitude, half uncertainty. “Yeah. Watching backs. I can do that.”
For a heartbeat, the two stood there—a fox and a hedgehog, strangers in a world that had broken them both in different ways. Yet beneath the surface of wary silence, a fragile thread of something like friendship began to take root.

Chapter 3

Summary:

Sonic enjoys his first time on the Maria's Return, but some uncertainy lingers in the air and that effects some of the crewmates.

Notes:

I m back and with a sore throat this time yall so since i cant talk imma project onto here . A lil angst sprinkle. hehe :)

Morning’s chaos gave way to a quietly uneasy evening. The sky above Maria’s Return had calmed into indigo placidity, and on Shadow’s silent watch, he remained alert at the prow. Belowdecks, Sonic was guided to his new quarters—small but dry, with a narrow porthole letting in the moonlight that shimmered across the floorboards.

He lay on the bed, exhaustion heavy in his bones, the echoes of transformation still humming beneath his skin. It was quiet—too quiet. So when the door swung open...

Rouge and Tails bounded in, their eyes bright with mischief and warmth.

“Hey, new guy!” Tails chirped, flashing a grin as he perched on the edge of the bed. “There's a party happening on deck—food, music, even lanterns. You should come!”

Rouge leaned in, her tone lighter than a breeze. “We won’t force you, but... you could use a distraction. Come on.”

Sonic blinked, wary but intrigued. He’d been trapped in silence and pain for so long that the idea of laughter felt foreign, almost impossible. Still, curiosity tugged at him—a reminder of what life might be, beyond chains and curses.

After a long beat, he nodded. “Okay. I’ll… try.”

On deck, the crew had transformed the grim ship into a whimsical carnival. Strings of lanterns glowed softly; wooden crates served as simple tables laden with fruit, salted fish, and sweet spiced pastries. Music—a rhythmic melody of drums and whistles—floated through the air, punctuated with bursts of laughter.

Rouge guided Sonic to a spot near the instruments, where Tails was already tinkering with a makeshift drum. “Here,” he said, offering a gentle nod. “Join in when you can.”

At first, Sonic hovered at the edge. He let the lantern light ripple over his scales, listening—the warmth leaking into his bones. When a drummer faltered, Tails nudged Sonic. “Your turn.”

Hands trembling, he placed them over the drumhead. The first beat was uncertain, but then something clicked. He tapped again—and again—finding a rhythm that made him breathe easier, made the shadows inside him feel distant. It was wrong to smile… but he did.

Rouge caught his eye, offering him a slice of fruit. “Here,” she said. “Freshly cut pineapple. Try it.”

He took it. Sweet, juicy—taste and texture overwhelming, but grounding. He chewed slowly, letting sweetness wash away lingering fear.

Other crew members nudged him into laughter—a back-and-forth of jokes and light teasing. For the first time in… he couldn’t remember when, Sonic laughed too. Quieter than some, but it came from deep inside.

Tails called for a countdown to a lantern launch—and soon, glowing paper orbs dusted the sky, drifting upward in waves. Sonic watched them ascend, each light a hope suspended in air, and found himself closing his eyes, wishing the curse away, wishing for something new.

Rouge slipped an arm around his shoulder. “See? Not so bad.” Her smile was gentle.

He leaned into the comfort, nourishing the warmth.
Under the mellow afterglow of lantern light and fading drumbeats, a burly crew‑mate’s voice sliced through the buzz of conversation and clinking cups:
“LET’S PARTY!!”

At once, the deck erupted in a chorus—shouts of “Party!” and “Aye, let’s!” rolling through the crew in unison, their laughter rising like waves against the hull. It was a rugged cry to life, a reminder that in the midst of the cursed and chaotic, there was still room for joy—even aboard a pirate ship.

And then, seemingly from the shadows, Shadow appeared. No dramatic flourish, just a quiet step from beneath the boom of the mainmast. He moved to the ship’s rail, unhurried, and took a seat perched on the edge, gazing upward as the sea-lanterns swayed and lantern-lit laughter drifted around him.

Tails nudged Sonic toward the rail, nudging the beaten boy’s arm gently. “Come on… sit with him,” he whispered.

Sonic hesitated—still tender, still afraid—then crawled over to join Shadow. For a heartbeat, the music and revelry felt distant, muffled behind the solidity of Shadow’s presence.

Shadow pointed upward, his voice low but clear: “See that belt of stars low on the horizon? Orion.”

Sonic looked up, eyes adjusting to the night sky—a tangle of glittering signals overhead.

Shadow’s fingers traced the darkness. “When I was young, I watched them guide me through the void. Stars stay constant while the ship drifts. They don’t judge. They just… are.”

Sonic blinked, nodding as he followed the line—Orion’s Belt, steady and bright. In the hush, he heard his own ragged breath, the distant echo of drumbeats, and something stir within.

Shadow continued, quietly, “Polynesian navigators used the stars for wayfinding—charting courses by memory and rhythm, by wind and swell and sky. They trusted the stars, even when the ocean roared around them. “

Sonic let out a small breath. He traced the constellations, letting constancy fill the hollow fear.

Shadow added softly, his tone quiet. “They believed you could always find your way home—if you remembered the sky.” He glanced at Sonic, who watched him, the first flicker of trust in his eyes.

The party’s laughter rose behind them—a warm, raucous tide that carried across the deck. Yet in that quiet moment, at the edge of darkness and light, the laughter faded into the background, creating something new: unity, guided by stars and shared silence. And under that vast sky, filled with bright stars and calm waters, Sonic leaned against Shadow, looking forward to the future ahead of him.
In the gentle hush that followed, the laughter and music from the deck faded into a comforting background hum—like the ocean's own heartbeat. Shadow and Sonic remained seated on the rail, shoulders touching, framed by lantern-light and the boundless night sky. Neither spoke for a long moment, but the silence spoke volumes.

Sonic pressed his forehead to the cool rail, gazing at the stars. Orion’s Belt gleamed as Polaris hovered overhead—a quiet anchor in an ever-shifting sea. He felt the fear and pain so familiar begin to loosen, as if the constellations themselves were offering reassurance.

Shadow watched him closely. When Sonic finally spoke, barely above a whisper, Shadow turned to meet the sound of his voice.

“Did… did you ever get lost?” Sonic asked, voice small.

Shadow offered a faint smile. “Once,” he admitted. “More times than I can count. But I always found my way back—by remembering what mattered. The sky, my purpose… people I couldn’t leave behind.”

Sonic swallowed gently. “I… I felt so broken tonight. But out there, under lantern-light… I remembered who I can be.”

Shadow’s gaze softened. He placed a firm yet gentle hand on Sonic’s shoulder. “You’re stronger than you know.” He nodded toward the lantern-lit deck behind them. “And you belong—here, with people who choose to stay.”

A quiet breeze rustled their coats, and Sonic closed his eyes, exhaling a shaky breath that held grief, relief, and the barest spark of hope.

They sat together for a long while, words unnecessary. Then, as the first hint of dawn glimmered on the horizon—pale pink and silver—they stood. Shadow helped Sonic to his feet and offered him a steadying arm.

“Come on,” Shadow said softly. “Let’s get you something warm. The morning’s tasks will come soon, but right now… just peace.”

Sonic nodded faintly. He stepped away from the rail but not from Shadow’s side. Below deck, the faint clatter of dishes and soft voices floated upward—mundane, everyday sounds that felt almost beautiful after the night’s weight.

Under the soft glow of fading lanterns, the two of them descended from the main deck, Shadow’s coat brushing the damp planks as they stepped onto the lower wooden deck where the party’s laughter had dimmed to a gentle hum above. Each footfall creaked in harmony with the ship’s bones—the timbers groaning, ropes swaying gently, and distant waves slapping rhythmically against the hull, as if the vessel itself breathed beneath their boots.
The air was cool and salted, carrying the echo of the evening’s revelry in hushed tones, the creaking of the wooden floorboards punctuating their quiet steps. Shadow guided Sonic around barrels and coilings of rope, the soft patter of their movement melding with ambient ‘khhh’ of wood contracting, metal snaps from chains, the steady heartbeat of a living ship . Sonic’s ribs still ached, but the simple act of walking, supported, unshackled, safe, felt like reclaiming part of himself. Shadow’s hand remained lightly on his back as they passed the galley entrance, where the firelight spilled golden tendrils into the corridor, warming Sonic’s face.
Lamps in lantern casings clicked softly as the gentle sway caused their panels to sigh. Above, the lower deck rolled with the ocean’s pulse—each wave a lullaby. Finally, they reached Sonic’s small cabin. Shadow paused, placing a steady hand on the wooden frame. Sonic turned to look up at him, his face marked with both exhaustion and a fragile peace. Shadow gave a small nod, and as he pushed open the door, the hinges moaned their greeting. Inside, the porthole welcomed moonlight across his bed. Sonic stepped in, closing the door with a soft click that resonated through the wooden walls, leaving the captain standing out the door in the salty breeze.
‘What is this feeling? Why did I say that?’ As Shadow descended to the lower deck, the ship's creaking timbers seemed to echo his internal turmoil. The laughter and music from the upper deck faded, replaced by the rhythmic pulse of the ocean against the hull, a constant reminder of the vastness of the world and his place within it. His mind replayed the evening's events: the shared moment with Sonic, the fleeting sense of camaraderie, and the warmth that had momentarily pierced his usual solitude. Yet, with each step, doubt crept in. Was he truly part of this crew, or merely an observer, standing on the periphery?

His past loomed large, as it always did. The loss of Maria, the betrayal of his late father, and the years spent in isolation had forged walls around his heart. He had learned to rely on himself, to trust no one, to keep his emotions in check. But tonight had unsettled him. The genuine connection he had felt with Sonic, the unspoken understanding, stirred emotions he had long buried.

Reaching his cabin, Shadow paused before the door. He had always prided himself on his independence, his ability to face the world alone. But now, standing in the quiet corridor, he questioned that resolve. Could he allow himself to be part of something greater, to let others in? Or would the weight of his past forever keep him at arm's length?

With a deep breath, he entered his cabin, the door closing softly behind him. The solitude was both a comfort and a curse. As he sat on the edge of his bed, the events of the night replayed in his mind. He had always been a protector, driven by a promise to Maria. But maybe, just maybe, it was time to allow himself the possibility of healing, of finding a place among those who had shown him kindness.

The night stretched on, and Shadow remained in contemplation, the weight of his thoughts pressing down. He glanced upwards, noticing a small, faded picture in a frame on his wooden desk. Scooching closer and reaching out, he cradled a yellowed photo in his hands, gloved fingers brushing against the glass, tracing the contours of her face as if he could feel her presence once more.
It was a picture of him and her. The image was worn at the edges, a testament to the years that had passed since it was taken. In it, Maria stood beside him, her blonde hair cascading around her shoulders, her eyes filled with warmth and hope. A wide grin was plastered on her face, and though the photograph was over fifty years old, it still somehow managed to radiate joy. Shadow's own expression was softer than usual, a rare moment of peace captured on him.
A lump formed in his throat as memories flooded back—the sound of her laughter, the way she would smile when she believed in him, the quiet moments they shared aboard the Ark—his late father’s ship that he ownself had sunken in his grief. He could still hear her voice, gentle and reassuring, urging him to believe in himself and in the goodness of others.

“Shadow," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "when I'm cured... will you be with me?"
Shadow, ever the protector, nodded solemnly. "Always, Maria. I'll be by your side, no matter what.”

"I miss you," he whispered softly, his voice barely audible over the creaking of the ship. The words felt foreign, yet they carried the weight of years of unspoken grief. His crimson eyes glossed over, a single tear escaping his eye, tracing a path down his cheek before falling onto the photograph. He quickly wiped it away, but the gesture was futile; the tear had already blurred the image, just as his sorrow had blurred the memories of their time together. Placing the framed picture back to where it originally was like it was an ancient relic, he climbed back into his cotton bed and pulled his silk sheets, drifting into a sleep occupied with a certain blue hedgehog and a blonde little girl.

 

Water.
That was the first thing he noticed.
Before him stood Queen Aleena, her once gentle emerald eyes now burning with a fierce, unrecognizable fury.

"You failed me," her voice echoed, sharp and commanding. The words struck him like a physical blow.
“Disappointed me. And you still dare go against me? “
Without warning, the enchanted whip lashed out, striking his back with a searing pain that made his breath catch. He gritted his teeth, refusing to cry out, but the agony was overwhelming.
“You're nothing but a useless cursed wretch who deserves to be cast. Be thankful you're crown prince. “
Tears blurred his vision, though in the water cannot freely drop. The crack of a whip sounded, and-

Sonic's eyes snapped open, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His heart hammered in his chest as he bolted upright, his surroundings coming into focus.
He took in the darkness of the room, the sounds of the ocean's waves banging against the side of the wooden ship. A sharp crack of thunder split the night air, followed by a brilliant flash of lightning, and opposite the small room a small yelp was heard. He swiftly turned and saw Tails, the yellow fox from earlier, tails in the air upright ears alert and breaths short and ragged.
Noticing this, Sonic reached out, only to pull back in an act of reluctance.
‘What if he freaks out? Will he hate me? ‘
Another loud boom sounded, Tails flinching and sending Sonic out of his thoughts. Curling into a ball, the golden fox trembled violently. Shaking his head, Sonic moved to his side. "Hey, it's okay," he said gently, placing a reassuring hand on Tails' shoulder. "You're safe here with me."

Tails turned to face him, his eyes wide with fear, pupils dilated. "I... I can't help it, Sonic," he admitted, his voice trembling. "The storm... it scares me."

Sonic smiled warmly, his usual timid attitude replaced with genuine tenderness. "I know, buddy," he said. "But you're not alone. I'm right here."

" T-Thanks Sonic. If y-you dont mind, can I... stay with you?"
Said hedgehog hesitated for a moment before nodding."Of course," Sonic replied, pulling back the sheet’s edge to make room. "Come on up."
Tails climbed into the bed beside Sonic, who wrapped an arm around him in a comforting embrace. The storm raged outside, but inside the cabin, there was warmth and safety.
As the night wore on, the sounds of the storm faded into the background, replaced by the steady rhythm of their breathing. Tails eventually drifted back to sleep, comforted by Sonic's presence.

The soft lapping of waves against the hull and the creaking of the ship's timbers were the first sounds Sonic and Tails heard as they slowly awoke in their shared quarters. The cabin was dimly lit by the early morning light filtering through the small porthole.
Sonic’s eyelids fluttered open, blinking in the orange and yellow hue shimmering across the deck. He got up with a groan and stretched, bones creaking in protest. “mornin’ Tails… “ he murmured, yawning. Tails stirred slowly, before opening his eyes and letting out a yawn of his own. “mornin’... “ he said softly, his voice hoarse for disuse.
Just then, a knock came at the door. "Sonic," came the voice of Amy Rose. "Captain Shadow requests your presence.” Sonic froze, worried he had done something wrong. Thoughts spiralling, he instinctively started pacing, before suddenly snapping out of his daze and stopping in his tracks.
Turning, Sonic stepped out of the room and onto the busy deck. Crewmates stared and whispered, but thinking nothing of it, he quickly weaved through the activities on the dock and made his way to the captain’s chambers. The cabin was warm and tidy, maps and charts carefully arranged on the desk. Shadow closed the door behind them, turning with a calm, open expression.

“You’ve been doing well,” Shadow began, his voice patient. “But I want you to know, you don’t have to be perfect right away. This crew… they’re rough around the edges, but you’re not alone here.”

Sonic looked up, surprise flickering in his eyes.

“I’m counting on you to help me with the maps and charts,” Shadow continued, “but more than that, I want you to feel safe. You’re important to…. the crew. “ he trailed off. ‘You're important to me’ He wanted to say. “
Sonic’s breath caught. The warmth in Shadow’s words wrapped around him like a shield against the uncertainty.
The silence between them was filled with something, not awkward and uncertain but tender and unspoken, a quiet promise.

Shadow said, his voice monotone, though there was an unspoken motive behind these words. “... this ship isn’t just a place for pirates. It’s a place for second chances…. Try and take it, ye? “
A silence settled between them — not cold or uncomfortable, but warm and quiet, like the lull of the sea after a storm. It was the kind of silence that didn’t ask to be broken, only shared. In that stillness, something passed between them: not words, but understanding. A promise not made aloud, but felt deeply all the same.
“Okay.” replied the other, breaking the peaceful moment. Sonic lowered his gaze for just a second, then looked back at Shadow — and smiled, faint but true.

Shadow said nothing, only watched him with eyes that no longer looked like they belonged to a feared captain, but to someone who, for the first time in a long time, had let his guard fall.
Outside, the ship rocked gently on the waves.
And below deck, in the captain’s cabin, two hearts began to steady — not yet tangled, but moving slowly, inevitably, toward something that neither fully understood… yet.
The Maria’s Return hummed with the steady rhythm of its engines as it cut through the vast expanse of the sea. Below deck, the crew went about their routines, each member absorbed in their tasks. Yet, a silent undercurrent of unease rippled through the corridors.

Knuckles leaned against the bulkhead, arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the scene no far away from him. Sonic was talking to Rouge, placing a hand on her shoulders to accentuate whatever he was saying. Jealousy brewed in him, a small pit forming in his stomach. Harry, the grey-furred dog Mobian, stood beside him, his sharp eyes scanning the map sprawled out before him. The chart was meticulously detailed, each line and symbol a testament to the ship's many voyages. with a quiet intensity.

"Think he's ready?" Knuckles muttered, his voice low.

Harry's ears twitched as he considered the question. "Hard to say. He's close to the captain, and that makes him... unpredictable."

Knuckles grunted in agreement. "We need to keep an eye on him. Can't let him get too comfortable."

Harry nodded, a plan already forming in his mind. "I'll start with the supplies. Make sure he has to ask for everything. Keep him on his toes."

"And I'll handle the crew," Knuckles added. "A few pointed words here and there. Make sure they know who's in charge."

The two exchanged a look, an unspoken understanding passing between them. They weren't enemies, not yet. But they were wary, and that wariness would shape their actions.As they moved to execute their plan, the ship's bell rang, signaling the change of watch. The crew shifted, and the subtle machinations of Knuckles and Harry began to take root.

The crew had barely settled into their new roles when Knuckles and Harry decided to take matters into their own hands.

Knuckles, ever the protector, was the first to act. He approached Sonic one evening as the crew gathered in the common room. "Hey, Sonic," he began, his tone casual but his eyes sharp. "Mind if I have a word?"

Sonic looked up from his chili dog, sensing the underlying tension. "Sure, Knuckles. What's up?"

Without warning, Knuckles grabbed Sonic's arm, his grip firm but not painful. "I don't trust you," he said bluntly. "You're close to the captain and too close to Rouge, and that makes you a liability. Stay out of our way."

Before Sonic could respond, Harry, the grey dog Mobian, stepped forward. His posture was defensive, his ears perked up in suspicion. "Knuckles is right," he added, his voice low and growling. "We don't know you, and we don't need any trouble."

Sonic stood frozen, the weight of their words sinking in. He hadn't expected such hostility so soon. "I... I understand," he stammered, trying to remain calm. "But I'm here to help. I want to be part of this crew. And what does this have anything to do with Rouge? "

Knuckles and Harry exchanged a look, then turned and walked away without another word, leaving Sonic standing alone, feeling more isolated than ever.
The azure hedgehog stood there, stuck between uncertainty and insecurity. Tension lingered in the air, his emerald eyes fixated on the door that the two crewmates just left out of.
Am I really a liability? What do I do? Do I tell the captain? Am I not doing enough?
Sure, he does sometimes takes breaks. But is he taking too much time? Doubts and thoughts raced through his mind as he looked at his brown-gloved hands and thought :
Am I really that useless?
Shaking his head, he went back to his work,pretending to ignore the encounter with the two crewmates and the gnawing self-doubt thoughts in his mind. Not long after, the thoughts resurfaced, and he slammed the table in irritation, gripping his temples tightly. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind.
If I'm not enough, I'll just work till I am!
Days passed after the encounter, and Sonic, determined not to fail the one who saved him from the whims of Scourge, worked hard and asked for as many jobs as possible. He worked non-stop, determined to prove himself.

Swabbing the deck, dealing and writing the charts and maps, cooking food for the crew, cleaning the toilets, you name it, he’ll do it. However, all living beings have a limit right?
Well, Sonic had always prided himself on his resilience. But as the days turned into weeks aboard the Maria’s Return, his determination began to blur the lines between perseverance and self-destruction.

At first, his attempts to prove himself were subtle—extra hours spent cleaning, offering to take on additional tasks, and pushing himself to learn every detail of the ship's operations. He believed that by doing more, he could earn the crew's trust and Shadow's approval.

But as the workload intensified, Sonic's efforts became frantic. He skipped meals, stayed up late poring over maps and charts, and ignored the growing fatigue that clouded his mind. The signs were there—his hands trembled slightly when he held a tool, his once vibrant eyes now dull with exhaustion—but he pushed them aside. He couldn't afford to show weakness.

One evening, after a particularly grueling day of repairs and navigation adjustments, Sonic collapsed in the galley. The crew rushed to his side, their faces etched with concern. Shadow, who had been nearby, knelt beside him, his usual stoic demeanor replaced with genuine worry and panic.

"You're pushing yourself too hard," Shadow said softly, his voice betraying a hint of emotion.

Sonic tried to sit up, a weak smile on his face. "I'm fine, just a little tired."

But the captain wasn't convinced. "No more.Rest now."

As Sonic was helped to his quarters, the crew exchanged uneasy glances. They had seen the toll the work had taken on him, and now, they feared it might be too late.
The days following Sonic's collapse were marked by an uneasy silence aboard the Red Veil. The crew went about their duties with a sense of restraint, their eyes occasionally flicking toward Sonic's quarters, where he remained under Shadow's watchful eye.

Knuckles paced the deck, his thoughts a whirlwind. He had seen Sonic's determination firsthand—his relentless drive to prove himself. But now, in the quiet aftermath, doubt gnawed at him. Had they pushed him too far? Was their suspicion justified, or had they misjudged the blue hedgehog?

Harry, ever the pragmatist, stood nearby, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "He's a burden," he muttered, more to himself than to Knuckles.Knuckles shot him a sharp look. "You think so?"

Harry nodded, his expression unreadable. "He's Shadow's favorite now. That makes him dangerous."

Before Knuckles could respond, Harry turned and strode toward Sonic's quarters, his steps purposeful. Knuckles hesitated, then followed, a sense of foreboding settling over him.

Inside, Sonic lay on his cot, his breathing steady but shallow. Shadow sat at his side, his usual stoic demeanor softened with concern. The room was dimly lit, the only sound the gentle creak of the ship's timbers.

Harry entered without knocking, his presence commanding attention. "Shadow," he began, his tone clipped, "we need to talk."

Shadow looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Not now, Harry."

But Harry was undeterred. "It's about the crew. They're unsettled. They don't trust him."

Knuckles stepped forward, his voice low. "Maybe we should give him a chance."

Harry scoffed. "A chance? He's already proven himself unworthy."

Sonic stirred at the raised voices, his eyes fluttering open. "What's going on?" he asked weakly.Harry's gaze shifted to Sonic, his lips curling into a sneer. "You're the problem," he said coldly. "Always trying to be the hero. Always trying to take the captain's place."

Sonic blinked, confusion clouding his features. "I... I don't understand."

Knuckles moved to intervene, but Harry held up a hand, silencing him. "You don't have to understand," Harry continued, his voice dripping with disdain. "Just know that you're not welcome here."

Sonic recoiled as if struck, the words cutting deeper than any physical blow. He opened his mouth to respond, but Shadow stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor.

"Enough," Shadow commanded, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Harry,leave. Now."

Harry hesitated, his eyes flashing with defiance, but he turned and left without another word.

Knuckles remained, his gaze shifting between Sonic and Shadow. "Shadow, I—"

"Not now, Knuckles," Shadow interjected, his tone softer but firm. "Sonic needs rest."

With a reluctant nod, Knuckles exited, leaving the two alone.

As the door closed behind him, Sonic let out a shaky breath, his body trembling with the aftershocks of the confrontation. Shadow sat beside him, his presence a silent reassurance.

"You don't have to prove anything to them,”Shadow said quietly. "You're part of this crew, whether they accept it or not."

Sonic managed a small smile, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thanks, Shadow."

But even as he spoke, the weight of Harry's words lingered in the air, a reminder that acceptance was still a distant shore.

Notes:

Btw this is an no plot fic so i will add like 500 events so hold onto to your chairs yall

Chapter 4

Notes:

Before you read, you must know. For your sake, and because I feel bad with bombarding you with so much angst at first, I have officially gave Sonic....... (drumroll) A FLUFFY TAIL (and its pretty long too). Its so godsamn cute and honestly yall can imagine it if u want but its super cute. Anyways, I. Am. Back. And healthy too :)

It was cold. Wet.

He was younger. Smaller. He could feel it — the frailty in his limbs, the weight of chains. The air smelled like salt and burning oil.

“Useless.”

The voice cut through the dark like a knife.

He turned — or tried to — but his arms wouldn’t move. Strapped. Held down.

White light above him, blinding. A figure in the shadows. He couldn’t make out a face — just glowing eyes. Red? Green? Changing?

“It should have been you.”

Pain bloomed in his ribs — phantom, but sharp. He remembered this. He remembered.

The sound of water sloshing. Machines humming. Cold glass pressed to his chest.

“You let her die.”

He choked — tried to breathe — but it felt like water was filling his lungs. Guilt. Grief. Salt.

He saw her then — a flash of pink hair, diamond wide and warm. Sonia. Smiling through crimson.

“I chose you, little brother.”

And then: gone.

Gone.

Replaced by fire. Screaming. The crush of obsidian and magic.

“Careless wretch.”

The voice was deeper now. Familiar. Maternal. Aleena.

She stood over him, regal and cruel, wearing a crown carved from coral and bones.

“Your pain has a purpose. You should be grateful we kept you at all.”

“He doesn’t even remember his kind,” another voice whispered.

Sonic turned — saw himself in a tank. Glass. Floating. Fins. Scars. Tubes in his mouth.

He screamed. But the sound came out as bubbles.

He woke up gasping.

The room was dim, save the small lamp in the corner of the room.

His chest heaved as he sat up, sweat clinging to his skin like a second layer. The blanket had been kicked off, tangled around his legs. He pressed his hands to his face.

“Gods…”

He blinked.

The door was open.
Shadow stood in the hallway, backlit by red lighting. Quiet. Watching.

Not asking.

Not intruding. Just… there.

Sonic didn’t say anything at first. Just let his breathing slow. Let the world feel real again.

Then, hoarse:

“I’m fine.”

A pause.

“You’re not,” Shadow said, voice soft. Not accusing.

Sonic didn’t look at him. “Don’t need to be. Just need to function.”

Shadow stepped closer but didn’t cross the threshold.
“If you ever want to talk…”
Sonic cut him off. “I don’t.” Then, quieter: “Not yet.”
Shadow nodded. Just once. And left the door open. Ugh. Emos.
Standing up suddenly, his checkered blanket falling back to the floor, limp. He looked around, noticing the small features of the room and taking it all in. The wooden style, simple and easy, nothing much.
Golden light from the lamp glinted onto something on the desk, not covered properly with a book, and Sonic caught it in his peripheral vision. Still plagued with fatigue, he ambled towards the small piece of furniture, slowly but surely. Blue arms reached out from the hedgehog, picking up to what seemed a…. frame?
Why would Shadow have a frame? And moreover, why would it be hidden?
Gloved fingers brushed against the glass of the photograph, blowing away the remnants of dust on it. The photograph itself was yellowish-white, like a faded picture.
It was a picture of a little girl, golden blonde hair, grinning widely. Shadow sat next her, a similar but smaller smile present on his muzzle as well.
Who's this? This is the brooding hedgehog?
“Put. That. Down. ”

The voice hit like a gunshot.

Sonic jerked his hand back as if the frame had burned him, dropping the frame. He turned to see Shadow standing in the doorway, expression carved from stone, red eyes like hot coals. With the reaction of a cat, the azure hedgehog caught the picture as fast as he dropped it.

“I—” Sonic started, breath caught in his throat. “I didn’t mean to—”

“You don’t touch things that aren’t yours,” Shadow snapped.

Sonic froze. He wasn’t afraid. Not exactly. But something in the way Shadow’s voice dropped — low, brittle, edged — made his heart pound the way it did when old memories pulled at him from the dark.
Shadow stepped forward, not close enough to threaten, but enough to claim the space. Gently, he plucked the frame from the latter’s hands, before placing it under the book laying on the desk.
The captain sighed loudly like he had the weight of the multiverse on his back, trying and failing his anger. “Why are you still here? “ he snapped frustratingly, missing the way Sonic flinched slightly. “Get out, you're fine, aren't you? Just-
And then, after a breath too long:

“You’re lucky to even be here in this room.”

The words weren’t spat. They weren’t even said with anger — more like a cold truth, spoken from behind a wall built over years of grief. They weren't exact either.

But Sonic froze.

Everything inside him went still.

The air turned thick again. His skin prickled. Somewhere, buried beneath memory, those same words echoed in a different voice — older, colder.

“You’re lucky we kept you at all.”
“You have no place. Be grateful.”
“She died and we kept you. Useless thing.”

He stared at Shadow. Didn’t breathe.
And Shadow saw it — the way Sonic’s shoulders tensed, the flicker of something haunted in his eyes. Not offense. Not anger. Something worse.

Guilt. Shame. Hurt that went deeper than this room.

“Sonic…” Shadow’s voice softened, something breaking in his tone.

But Sonic took a step back.

“You're right. I've stayed here too long, sorry for wasting your time, ” he said. Flat. Controlled.

Another step.
And then he turned and left, footsteps silent against the floorboards, leaving only the hum of the ship behind.

Shadow stood alone, guilt forming a dark pit in his stomach, fingers clenched at his sides, the photo of Maria untouched, but not untouched at all.
In the days that followed, Sonic became something like a shadow of himself, and not the good kind.

He didn’t vanish entirely. He still walked the decks. Still ate with the crew, sometimes. Still fixed the cooling line in the engine room when it hissed too much for Tails to handle alone.

But something in him had changed.

There were no more small remarks he did unconsciously, no small sideways grins. Like something had taken over his body, and he just put on an expressionless mask. Vibrant sure, but hollow inside. No spirit like he used to have. Even Harry noticed.

Just silence, polite distance, and the way he flinched slightly if someone touched him without warning.

He spoke when spoken to, never first.

Amy asked him if he was okay. He said yes.

Tails lingered near him at meals. Sonic smiled and said thanks.

Big sat beside him during one of his long silences on the top deck, and Sonic didn’t move, didn’t speak but didn’t leave either.

But he never went near Shadow again.

Not once.

Shadow noticed, of course.

He’d seen Sonic’s eyes just after those words had left his own mouth. ‘You’re lucky to even be here.’ And he’d known, instantly, that he had touched something far older and darker than whatever he’d meant.

But Shadow wasn’t built for apologies.

Not then.

So he said nothing. Watched from a distance. Waited.

And Sonic stayed distant.

Not angry. Just... not reachable.

 

“You broke him.”
It wasn’t until the fourth day that Rouge cornered Shadow in the storage bay, the dim amber lights flickering above them like sparks before a storm.

“You’re going to keep pretending nothing happened?” she said, voice flat, arms crossed, wings tight against her back.

Shadow didn’t look up from the crate he was cataloging.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Rouge scoffed, stepping closer. “You do. Don’t insult me.”

She watched him. The stiff lines in his shoulders. The way he kept his gaze down. He looked like a man holding something broken and trying to convince himself he hadn’t crushed it with his own hands.

“You said something to him,” Rouge went on. “He hasn’t said more than four words to anyone in days. And he hasn’t looked at you once.”

Shadow closed the crate. The sound echoed too loud in the empty room.

“It was an accident.”

“Doesn’t make it hurt less.”

Shadow finally turned toward her. “He came into my space. Touched something personal.”

“And you reacted,” Rouge said. “Like you always do. With teeth and thorns.”

He didn’t answer.

Rouge’s voice dropped.

“I’ll admit. I don’t know Sonic that well. Hell, we just met him last week! However, I know that look on his face, and it looks like he was back in something he’s spent years trying to crawl out of. Until the night after he came out of your room. Call it quiet, sure, but he is quieter than he was when he came on board. ”

That hit. Shadow flinched - barely - but Rouge caught it.

“You didn’t mean to hurt him,” she said. “But you did. So now what?”

Shadow said nothing.

Rouge sighed, stepped back, gave him space.

“You don’t have to fix it. But you do have to face it.”

And then she left, heels clicking on the metal floor, leaving the silence behind like a open, bleeding wound.
It was late again when Shadow found him.

Sonic was on the observation deck, curled in the hollow of an old supply hatch, one leg tucked up, a blanket draped over his shoulders like armor. He wasn’t asleep — not really. His eyes tracked the stars.

Shadow approached with footsteps made deliberately loud. No sneaking. No cornering.

Just presence.

Sonic didn’t move.

Shadow sat nearby, not too close, not far. The deck creaked once beneath him. The sky stretched endless above.

For a while, nothing passed between them.

Then Shadow spoke.
“I shouldn’t have said what I did.”

No response.

“I don’t do well with… vulnerability. Not my own. Not anyone else’s.”

Still nothing.

Shadow glanced sideways. Sonic didn’t look angry. He looked tired. Like someone who had been carrying something for too long and didn’t know where to put it down. He had dark eye bags under his eyes, had he been overworking again?

“I wasn’t angry at you. I was... caught off guard. That photo — it’s all I have left. It’s not your fault. ”

Finally, Sonic spoke, voice quiet.

“But I touched it anyway.”

“You didn’t know. It’s not your fault. ”
“But I touched it.” Sonic said again, almost like he hadn’t heard Shadow’s response — or didn’t believe it.

His voice wasn’t angry. Just… resigned. A worn-out truth he’d accepted before anyone had a chance to tell him otherwise.

Shadow exhaled slowly, the kind that feels like letting go of something heavy but not enough to set it down.

“I don’t want you to be afraid of me,” he said, and the words tasted unfamiliar in his mouth, like they weren’t meant to be spoken aloud.

Sonic blinked slowly. “I’m not afraid.”

A pause.

“Not of you.”

That caught Shadow off guard. “Then what?”

Sonic didn’t answer. Not right away. He just curled his arms tighter around his knees, chin resting on his wrist. The blanket slipped a little off his shoulder. Shadow saw the faint shimmer of salt dried into his fur, not sea water though.

He thought of Rouge’s voice: He looked like he was back in something he’s spent years trying to crawl out of.

“I don’t like talking about my childhood. “Sonic finally murmured.

He looked up at the stars. “And even if I did, no one would believe me.”

The wind passed over them. Cold. Honest. His hand moved to his chest, resting there lightly.

“You would hate me…”

Shadow swallowed, throat dry. He looked away.

Sonic didn’t.

“I don’t blame you for being protective of her,” Sonic added, quieter now. “She must’ve been important to you.”

“She was,” Shadow said, and the crack in his voice was more than audible.

Sonic didn’t reply to that either. Not with words.

Just a slow, deep breath.

Shadow watched him in the corner of his eye. The way the blanket fell loose. The way his posture shifted — still guarded, still small — but not completely closed.

“You didn’t waste my time,” Shadow said, gently. “You never did.”

Sonic’s eyes met his. That flicker of something-uncertainty, ache, hope-lit behind them.

“I’m not asking you to forgive me,” Shadow added. “But I didn’t mean to hurt you. And I’m sorry that I did.”

For a long moment, Sonic said nothing.

And then, with a voice softer than seafoam:
“…Okay.”

Not a full healing. Not a magical fix.

But something.

A beginning, maybe.

Shadow let the silence rest again. This time, it didn’t feel like a punishment. Just peace.

Eventually, Sonic stood, stretched slowly, and dropped the blanket into Shadow’s lap.

“You look cold,” he said with a tired little smirk, the first hint of one in days. It didn’t reach his eyes yet. But it was trying.

Shadow looked down at the blanket, then back up.

Sonic was already walking away, his fluffy azure tail flicking lightly behind him.

“Get some sleep, Captain,” he called back over his shoulder. “You brood too loud.”

Shadow watched him disappear below deck.

And for the first time in what felt like weeks, the pit in his stomach loosened.

Just a little.

 

It started with the way Sonic didn’t leave the room when Shadow walked in.

He didn’t speak to him. Not really. Not yet. But the tension wasn’t barbed anymore. More like... a shallow tide, pulling in and out. Uneasy, but bearable. Not silence as a wall — just space.

And the crew noticed.

“Did you see him at breakfast?” Amy whispered to Tails two days later, poking at her mug of tea. “He sat on the same side of the room. That hasn’t happened since the fight.”

“It wasn’t a fight,” Tails said gently. “They just… broke something and haven’t figured out how to patch it yet.”

Amy narrowed her eyes. “I saw Shadow pass him the salt.”

Tails blinked. “...And?”

“And Sonic took it.”

From a few seats down, Knuckles snorted. “Wow. Salt diplomacy. They’re practically married.”

“Shut up,” Amy and Tails said in perfect unison.

Later, in the engine room, Tails was recalibrating the coolant pipes when Sonic ducked in without a word. He reached up to catch a falling wrench before it could clock Tails in the head, held it out with a small half-smile.

Tails raised an eyebrow. “You seem... a little lighter.”

Sonic shrugged. “Maybe.”

“You talked?”

“We... acknowledged each other’s existence. That’s a step, right?”

Tails grinned. “I’ll take it.”

And Sonic smiled back, tired but genuine.

Rouge, of course, saw it long before anyone else.

The way Shadow’s posture eased just slightly when Sonic passed by on deck. The way his eyes tracked the mermobian’s movements like someone keeping tabs, not out of suspicion, but out of habit. Something familiar returning.

And the way Sonic no longer flinched when someone touched his shoulder, unless it was Shadow.

Then he just went quiet. Still. But not in fear.

More like… something waiting.

Rouge caught Shadow watching Sonic one night during crew rotations. No tension in his shoulders. No anger in his jaw. Just quiet observation.

She sidled up to him, leaned on the railing. “You two having your slow-burn redemption arc or what?”

Shadow gave her a flat look. “You read too much fanfiction.”

She smirked. “You’re not denying it.”

He said nothing.

But he didn’t look away either.

It was Harry, muttering to himself while fixing a busted railing on the starboard side. Noticing a flicker of movement at the very corner of his eye,he looked up and saw Sonic, cleaning the docks.He was being more interactive with the crew, and he didn't like that one bit.
The grey (well, grey) hound narrowed his eyes at the sight in front of him, Knuckles apologising for the so-called stunt Harry did that was totally necessary.
“Such a millstone.”

That evening, Shadow passed Sonic on the lower deck. They didn’t stop. Didn’t talk.

But as they crossed paths, Shadow nodded once.

Sonic returned it.

Small. Simple. Then smiled, subtle, but there.

And everyone saw it.
The days bled into each other in that slow, salty rhythm that only life aboard the Black Eclipse could provide — sun, wind, mission, recovery, repeat. Most of the crew settled into their usual grooves.

And Sonic… was healing.

Not fast. Not loudly.

But noticeably.

He still didn’t talk much first. Still wasn’t exactly playful. But the mask he’d worn like a second skin was starting to slip — and underneath, there was color again. And a smirk. And sometimes, just sometimes, even a laugh.

Especially around Shadow.

Which was unfortunate for Shadow’s emotional stability.

It started on deck during a lazy afternoon, when Sonic was helping Tails coil up some sea-glass wiring.

Shadow had just come up from the cargo hold, already annoyed at existence. He paused when he saw Sonic stretch — long, tail arched in a gentle curl, arms over his head, his chest rising just enough-

Nope.Shadow turned sharply and walked into a barrel.

The resulting crash startled everyone, especially Shadow, who hissed and glared at the wood like it had personally insulted him.

Sonic blinked.

“Captain,” he said, biting back a grin, “I think the barrel won that round.”

Shadow growled and stalked off, ears tinged red. Rouge cackled for five full minutes. The crew snickered not-so subtlety.

Later, in the nav room, Sonic passed him a map they’d been reviewing. Shadow reached for it. Their fingers brushed. A spark.

His breath hitched, heart racing at the speed of Mach 2.

He just happened to suddenly become extremely interested in the star chart on the far wall.

Sonic blinked again.

“…You okay?”

“Fine,” Shadow snapped too fast. “Did you move the chart? It’s… off-center.”

“That chart hasn’t moved since we left port last month.”

“…Well, now it has.”

Sonic grinned, wide and bright.

Shadow pretended not to notice. He definitely did.

By the end of the week, it was clear to everyone on the Maria's Return that the icy trench between Captain Shadow and their part-time aquatic nuisance, Sonic, had thawed into something new.

Something charged.

Something unspoken.

Something that made everyone else incredibly uncomfortable.

Because Shadow? Was smitten.

And Sonic? Was… Sonic.

It started with the dumbest thing.

Sonic was leaning over the navigation table, turning the compass in slow circles while humming something that definitely wasn’t the right sea shanty lyrics. Shadow stood across from him, trying to stay focused.

It was not working.

“…If you break that compass,” Shadow said tightly, “you’re swimming to our next destination.”

“Please,” Sonic scoffed. “You’d miss me five minutes after I left. Who else is gonna bug you about your dramatic cape collection?”

“It’s one cloak.”

“One cloak. Twelve swishes. I counted.”

Shadow opened his mouth to reply, but a sudden “wait!” stopped him in his tracks.

Sonic reached a gloved hand to Shadow’s muzzle, before raising both hands to eye level and cupping the ebony hedgehog’s face.

Shadow’s brain bluescreened.

Sonic examined it, not realising the way Shadow stiffened slightly at his touch and his usually tan muzzle becoming a light shade of pink.
Rouge, who had just entered the room, took one look at the scene and backed out silently, mouthing oh no as she went.

Sonic flicked his cheek and then removed his hands from the captain’s muzzle not realising what he had just done. Shadow tried not to whine at the loss of warmth around his cheeks.

“You had a crumb of food on your cheek just now.” replied Sonic. He got no response.
He looked at the latter and frowned. “Captain? You good? You’re looking kinda... red.”

Shadow coughed. “The lighting in this room is subpar.”

Sonic squinted at the lamps. “Huh. I think it’s fine.”

“I didn’t ask for your opinion,” Shadow snapped, ears twitching pink.

Sonic just grinned and went back to spinning the compass.

Shadow stared at him in existential torment.

 

Later, in the mess hall during dinner, Sonic slid into the bench beside Tails with a plate full of hot sea-rolls and pure energy.

“I swear,” he said mid-chew, “the captain’s getting soft.”

Tails blinked. “Uh. What makes you say that?”

“I made a joke about his hair and he didn’t threaten to stab me.”

Amy leaned in from across the table. “He didn’t?”

“Nope! Just did this weird eye-twitch thing and muttered something like ‘you’re impossible’ under his breath. Progress!”

Knuckles muttered, “You’re impossible.”

“Thanks, big guy.”

Across the room, Shadow sat drinking from his mug and staring.

Not glaring.

Not scowling.

Just that very specific “I am in love with an idiot and I am internally combusting about it” kind of staring.

Rouge caught it. Again.

Sighing, she turned to another crewmate, Flyna, a sheep with a teal dress. “On a scale of one to ten, how hard you think he fell? “
Flyna turned her head to stare at Rouge with atmost calmness, saying in the most deadpan, monotone voice ever heard to mobiankind, “Eleven.”
Rouge internally snickered.

And then there was Harry.

Harry, who had started gravitating toward Sonic like a moth to a particularly shiny and mildly unstable flame.

He was helpful. Friendly. Laugh-loud-at-bad-jokes kind of social. Just normal enough.

“Hey, Sonic,” he said one evening on deck, leaning on the rail beside him. “You ever, like, think about leaving the ship? Going full sea-creature? Swim off into the abyss?”

Sonic stiffened slightly, before shaking his head. “Nah. Anyways, the food’s better up here anyway. And Tails makes good lemon bread.”

“No? Not even for emotional reasons?”

Sonic blinked. “Lemon bread is emotional.”

Harry stared at him for a beat too long. Then forced a laugh. “Yeah. Totally. Also, sorry ‘bout the other time, by the way. I was really out of it when I saw you and my mind went straight to the gutter, y’know?”
Sonic eyed him, ‘hm’-ing in acknowledgement.

From the crow’s nest, Rouge squinted down and muttered, “There is something wrong with that dog.”

Knuckles grunted. “He seems fine.”

“He seems conveniently fine.”

“Sounds like a you problem.”

 

Back below deck, Shadow found Sonic fiddling with the radio transmitter in the map room — a job he had not been assigned.

“You’re not a technician,” Shadow said.

“I’m Sonic,” Sonic replied, “I do what I want.”

“You’re going to break it.”

“It’s already broken.”

Shadow crossed his arms. “So why are you touching it.”

“Because,” Sonic said, flashing a grin, “I like pressing buttons. Especially yours.”

 

Shadow made a strangled noise and turned away.

And that might’ve been the end of it—until Sonic leaned in, casually, like it meant nothing, and said:

“Hey, you ever notice your ears get all red when you’re mad? You got like, anger issues or something?”
“No. They. Don't.”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

“I am going to keelhaul you.”

“Gotta catch me first!”

And then he was gone in a blur of blue and gold.

Shadow stood there, red in the ears, red in the face, red in the soul.

Alone.

“I swear that hedgehog is going to be the death of me,” he muttered.

From behind a crate, Rouge popped her head out.

“Yes. But at least we’ll be entertained.”

By now, the Maria's Return had quietly, collectively accepted the truth.

Their captain had a crush.

A deeply repressed, unspoken, wildly obvious crush.

On Sonic.

Who was charming, fast, sparkly-eyed…

…and an emotional goldfish with the romance radar of a brick.

Act one, Tails’ Suffering.

“Don’t take this the wrong way,” Tails said, carefully tightening a bolt under the cooling tank, “but I think you might be the most emotionally dense person on the ship.”

Sonic, upside-down in a hammock he definitely wasn’t supposed to be in, blinked. “Huh?”

Tails just gave him a long look. “He stares at you, Sonic. Like you hung the moon. Like you are the moon.”
“Who?”

“Our captain!”

Sonic snorted. “He stares at everyone like that. That’s just his face.”

“No, his face is ‘I hate everyone.’ His Sonic face is new.”

Sonic rolled over and fell out of the hammock. “Well, he hasn’t said anything.”

“He’s Shadow. He’ll probably die before he admits it.”

“Oh. Then I’m in the clear.”

Tails dropped his wrench in defeat.

Act 2, Amy’s Bake Therapy.

“You want strawberry or sea-salt lemon?” Amy asked, holding up two cupcake trays.

“Strawberry,” Sonic said without hesitation. “Always strawberry. Strawberry is joy.”

“Cute,” she said, handing him one. “Just like you two.”

Sonic blinked. “Huh?”

Amy leaned over the counter, grinning. “You and Shadow.”

Sonic made a confused noise, halfway through licking frosting off his fingers. “What about us?”

“Don’t play dumb.”

“I’m not playing.”

“Oh my Chaos,” Amy muttered, walking away.

Sonic watched her go, icing smeared on his cheek.

“…She’s been weird lately.”

Act 3, The Knuckles Conundrum

“Do you think Sonic’s doing this on purpose?” Amy asked Knuckles later, as Sonic skipped past Shadow on deck without a care in the world.

Shadow paused what he was doing to watch Sonic go, face unreadable. Then, ears pink, he went back to checking the rigging and completely missed the knot.

Knuckles shrugged. “He’s either an evil genius or completely oblivious. No in-between.”

“I vote brick.”

That evening, Sonic found himself on the upper deck, the wind cool against his fur, the sun relentlessly sharp above them. Harry sat nearby, polishing a dull dagger and humming tunelessly.

“Nice day, ” Sonic said, flopping beside him with the grace of a bag of laundry.

“Sure is,” Harry said. “You always this chill? For someone who used to literally hiss at people?”

“I reply,” Sonic corrected.

Harry chuckled. “So. You doing anything? “

“Nah. Just gonna, go with the flow, ” Sonic said, stretching dramatically. “You?”

Harry quirked an eyebrow. “You ever think maybe it’s not enemies anymore?”

Sonic looked thoughtful for a second.

Then: “...Wait. Are we friends now?”

Harry laughed. “Sure. Let’s go with that.”

But his smile, just for a second, flickered too tight.

 

Later that night, Sonic laid in his net hammock near the crow’s nest, his ears twitching unconsciously, eyes fixed on the stars. The ocean whispered softly beneath the ship.

He sighed. Not sad. Just thoughtful.

Somewhere below, the door creaked.

Shadow stepped out quietly onto the deck, arms crossed, boots soft on wood. He looked up.
Saw Sonic.

Paused.

Then kept walking.

But slower.

He stopped just under the hammock, staring out at the waves.

Sonic looked down.

“Oh hey, Captain.”

Shadow tilted his head up. “...You’re up late.”

“So are you.”

“Hm.”

Silence.

But not awkward. Just quiet.

“You ever think stars look better at sea?” Sonic asked.

Shadow didn’t answer right away. Then: “Yes.”

Another pause. Another shared breath of quiet.

Sonic, oblivious, yawned. “Alright, I’m gonna go pretend to sleep now.”

“Pretend?”

“I don’t actually sleep. I nap in place until something explodes.”

Shadow blinked. “...That explains a lot.”

Sonic grinned, rolled over, tail flopping with a thud.

“G’night, Captain.”

Shadow looked up one last time. His eyes lingered.

“Goodnight, Sonic.”

And he walked away into the dark.

The stars stayed silent.

But they saw everything.

Chapter 5: The Necklace

Summary:

Hyenas bite hard.

Notes:

Andddddd I am back! Again. Yes. I know. I have nothing to do. And i gave this chapter a name bcz this one is my fav, bcz uts funny and has MORE team bonding. I have been dying to post this one. Like legit. Im oretty sure this emphasises the sonadow in the story so far but anyways. TW: blood, just so you know.

The crew of the Maria’s Return was bustling with life and activities, the remaining of the crew, Amy, Big, Sonic, eating and enjoying the early morning breakfast.

Shadow, the captain of the ship, was in his quarters, pacing left and right, stress etched on his face. Rouge sat in the lounge in front of him, utterly amused by their captain’s brooding exterior removed and replaced with a panicked expression.

“Relax hun,” Rouge commented, her tone dripping with mischief, “He won’t bite. It’s just a gift.”
The ebony hedgehog whipped his head around and fixed Rouge a menacing glare, who remained in her previous position, clearly unfazed.

Shadow hadn’t asked for help. He never did. But judging by the way he kept walking in circles and sighing through his teeth like it physically hurt, Rouge knew exactly what was happening.

Silence.

More silence.

Shadow had been staring at the amethyst necklace for what felt like hours. He hadn’t moved. Not even blinked. Just stood there in his quarters with the gift held delicately between his gloved fingers like it was an ancient relic or maybe cursed.

He stood in the middle of his quarters—arms stiff at his sides, posture military-straight, eyes locked on the violet gem like it had offended him in a past life. The crystal caught a thread of warm sunlight as it dangled from its silver chain, shimmering softly in the dusty golden air.

It should have been simple. A gift. One gift.

But Shadow the Hedgehog did not do simple.

And now he was locked in a mental death match with a shiny rock.

“It’s just a necklace,” he muttered.

“It’s a necklace you’ve been pacing over for three hours, hun,” Rouge said from her perch, legs crossed, sipping from her tea cup. “I’ve seen less drama from a soap opera.”

“It has to be perfect.”

“It’s a rock on a chain.”

“It’s amethyst. It symbolizes protection. And peace. And calm. He needs calm.” Shadow’s fingers twitched around the delicate thing. “You think it’s too purple?”

Rouge looked like she was trying not to cackle.

“Shadow. Sweetheart. He’s blue. Everything is going to look purple next to him.”

Shadow scowled. “This is serious.”
“I know it is, which is why I’m here, sacrificing my very valuable leisure time to stop you from having a crisis over sparkly jewelry.”

Shadow held up the necklace again, now eyeing it like it might personally judge him if Sonic didn’t like it. “What if he thinks it’s too much? Or not enough? Or—gods forbid—romantic?”

“Oh no,” Rouge gasped dramatically. “You mean the incredibly beautiful, handpicked, magically symbolic necklace that you’ve been lowkey brooding over for a week might seem romantic? Whatever shall we do?”

“I hate you.”

“No you don’t. You’re just terrified your crush is gonna smile at you and your whole brain will catch fire.”

Shadow opened his mouth to argue. Closed it. Opened it again.

Rouge arched a brow.

He stared at the necklace.

Shadow paced again. “What do I say? ‘Here, I got you a shiny rock because I think you’re-’”

“Beautiful,” Rouge offered helpfully.

He glared at her. “No.”

“Too late, I already embroidered it on your emotional repression.”

He groaned. “I should just throw it into the sea.”

“If you throw it into the sea, I will dive in after it, fish it out, and shove it down your throat.”

“...”

Rouge, sipped dramatically and lazily from a cold drink, her wings fluttering just slightly as she fought back laughter.

She didn’t say anything yet. She didn’t have to. Her smirk was already doing all the work.

Shadow turned the necklace in his fingers, scrutinizing every angle like it was a weapon he wasn’t sure how to wield. Was the chain too thin? The pendant too big? Was purple too obvious? Too poetic?

He adjusted the lighting. He held it up to his chest. He imagined Sonic wearing it briefly, then immediately had to pace the room to avoid overheating.

Rouge raised an eyebrow as Shadow paced for the third time in ten minutes, each step slower and more loaded with tension than the last.

When he finally stopped in front of the mirror, holding the necklace up again, she couldn't resist.

“How long are you going to stare at it like it's going to bite you?”

Shadow didn’t answer. Just glared at the necklace like maybe it would.

Rouge rolled her eyes and set her drink aside with a soft clink. “Just give it to him.”

Shadow exhaled. Slowly. Dramatically. Then another sigh so deep and dramatic, it probably disturbed the wind gods. “What if he hates it?”

Rouge grinned. “He won’t.”

“But what if he does?”

She tilted her head. “Then congratulations. You’ve gifted a shiny rock that he’ll quietly keep in a drawer for the rest of his life. You’ll survive.”

“I should’ve just gotten him a dagger,” he muttered, half to himself.

“That’s not romantic.”

“It’s practical.”

Rouge leaned forward, her tone softening. “Shadow. The necklace is beautiful. He’ll love it. And he’ll love that you gave it to him.”

Shadow paused, still holding it like a fragile promise. He could already picture it - a soft glint of violet at Sonic’s collarbone, reflecting sunlight, the way his eyes would light up in that quiet, rare way of his when something actually made him feel safe. Real.

That image made his chest ache.

He pocketed the necklace swiftly, movements stiff and sharp, like tucking away a loaded weapon.

“Now go give your shiny purple feelings to your pretty sea boyfriend, and if he doesn’t love it, I’ll eat my boots.”

“…He’s not my boyfriend.”

“Yet,” she sang, winking.

She didn’t say a word, letting him exit with all the brooding elegance of a man preparing to confess his sins to a war tribunal.

Rouge smirked again behind her drink, satisfied.

Shadow closed the door behind him with that signature click that sounded just a little too final.

Behind him, Rouge held up an invisible scorecard:

10/10 drama, 12/10 gay panic.

 

The day was quiet.

The sun was hanging low in the sky, golden light bleeding over the ship’s deck, casting the world in warm tones of orange and pink. Waves lapped gently at the hull, the sea calm, and the crew scattered in their own corners.

It was the kind of evening where even time seemed to take a breath.

Shadow found Sonic standing near the rail.
He wasn't doing anything.

Just leaning, elbows propped up, looking out at the ocean with a thoughtful, unreadable expression. The breeze tugged lightly at his hair. For once, there was no edge to his posture.

No fight, no jokes, no mask.

Just quiet.

Shadow’s hand drifted toward his coat pocket almost instinctively.

He could leave. He could turn around, wait for another day. Wait for a moment when he wasn’t feeling like his spine was made of fragile glass and every word might shatter.

But Sonic looked over his shoulder just then, sensing him, of course, and smiled.

Not a loud grin. Not the cocky, too-fast smile that usually masked something broken.

This one was soft. Warm. Honest.

Shadow felt his feet carry him forward.

He stopped beside him, standing close but not touching. The silence stretched a moment longer before he reached into his pocket.

“I have something for you,” he said, voice low and rough with tension he couldn’t hide.

Sonic turned toward him, blinking curiously. “For me?”

Shadow nodded and held out the necklace.

The amethyst caught the light like it had been waiting for this exact moment. Purple and silver shimmered against the warm glow of sunset, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to still.

Sonic didn’t reach for it right away. He just stared.

Shadow glanced away. “If you don’t like it, I can take it back.”

Sonic still didn’t say anything.

The necklace sat in Shadow’s gloved palm, delicate but solid. Like something crafted with care. The amethyst crystal was cut smooth, teardrop-shaped, strung on a fine silver chain. It wasn’t flashy—just quietly, impossibly beautiful.

Like him.

Sonic’s hands trembled slightly as he reached for it. When his fingers brushed Shadow’s, Shadow froze, feeling the touch all the way down to his core.

“You picked this?” Sonic finally asked, voice hushed.

Shadow nodded, suddenly unsure if his voice would work properly.

Sonic looked at it a moment longer, then smiled—and this time it was different. It was like something melted. Like a door cracked open inside him, something that had been held shut too long. He clutched the necklace to his chest gently, like he was afraid it would vanish.

“…It’s beautiful,” he whispered.

Shadow exhaled—relief flooding him in a wave he hadn’t expected.

Sonic’s eyes were shining, just a little, catching the same sunlight the amethyst had. “Can you… put it on me?”

Shadow blinked. Then nodded once, almost stiffly.

He stepped closer, reaching carefully around Sonic’s neck, fingers brushing against the nape of his neck, where skin met sea-salted hair. Sonic held still, his breath quiet, as the chain clicked into place.

When Shadow stepped back, Sonic looked down at the crystal now resting against his chest.

It suited him.

The glow of the gem echoed the deep color of twilight, and for a moment, Sonic almost looked like something made of starlight, almost fragile and fierce, precious and soft all at once.

He smiled again, smaller this time. “Thanks, Shadow.”

And it wasn’t just thanks for the gift.

Shadow nodded, unsure what else to say, but somehow, nothing more was needed.

The sun dipped lower, the world glowing golden around them, and Sonic stayed close by his side.

He didn’t speak much more that evening. But he kept one hand near the pendant, almost as though grounding himself in its weight. In its meaning.

And Shadow… stayed.

 

Dawn rose softly over Maria’s Return, a pale pink sky easing into morning. The air carried the promise of a calm sea day, with only a whisper of breeze ruffling ropes and tarps.

Sonic appeared on deck, dressed and ready, although he glanced down at his chest almost reflexively, fingertips brushing the silver chain before settling it under his shirt. The amethyst glimmered faintly, even beneath fabric.

He walked toward the mess hall, nearly unnoticed, until…

Amy spotted him first. She paused in the hatchway, spoon halfway to her lips. Her eyes widened just a touch. “That’s… new.”

Sonic froze. Then cleared his throat. “Morning.”

The mess hall fell quiet. Tails hovered over a steaming pot of porridge; Knuckles sat polishing a mug; Big was quietly sorting plates. All three glanced up, intrigued.

Sonic offered a shy smile, attempting a shrug. “Got it yesterday evening.”

Amy stepped closer, tone gentle with excitement. “It’s beautiful, Sonic! Purple’s your color.”

Sonic cleared his throat again, brushing an uncertain hand through his hair.

Tails stepped forward, bright-eyed. “That’s amethyst, isn’t it? I’ve read it helps with calm and clarity….”

Sonic blinked, then smiled, soft. “Yeah.”

Amy gave him a quick hug over the table, bumping his shoulder. “It really suits you.”

Sonic’s cheeks tinted slightly pink. “Thanks.”

From the corner, Rouge strolled in with her usual grace and a knowing smirk. She slid onto the bench beside him. “Well, well, Captain’s gift to the heart-thief, huh?”

Sonic choked on his porridge. Rouge giggled. “Seriously though, it’s gorgeous. And clearly, he picked it himself.”

Knuckles, not one to miss a moment, leaned in. “Yeah, man, looks good on you.”

Big nodded thoughtfully. “It really does.”

Sonic froze, mid-spoonful, then laughed, a quiet, surprised chuckle. “You guys are flushin’ me.”

Tails beamed. “We’re just happy you’re happy, Sonic.”
The crew buzzed around him now, complimenting and gently teasing, and all through it Sonic felt a warm glow, not just from the necklace, but from the support woven through every smile and look.

Even in simple words, he felt seen.

The sun had just cleared the edge of the sea, casting gold across the deck in broad, lazy strokes. The scent of saltwater and freshly scrubbed wood filled the air. Crew members moved with quiet purpose, preparing for the day ahead.

Shadow stood at the helm, hands behind his back, sharp eyes scanning the docks below. A list, half-rolled and slightly crumpled, was tucked beneath one arm. His expression was unreadable, but his gaze paused, just briefly, when he saw Sonic walk up from below deck, the amethyst around his neck catching the light again.

He cleared his throat. “Sonic.”

Sonic turned, blinking the sleep from his eyes. “Yeah?”

Shadow stepped forward and handed over the list. “We need provisions. Rope, oil, a few crates of salted meat, and fresh fruit, if you can find anything that hasn’t been bruised to oblivion.”

Amy was already heading up the stairs, stretching. “Supplies run?”

“Exactly,” Shadow said. “You, Sonic, and Big can handle it.”

Big, just stepping up behind her, gave a sleepy smile. “Shopping trip?”

“Something like that,” Shadow muttered.

He looked like he was about to say more, something clipped, practical. But instead, he hesitated for a half-second longer than usual.

Then: “Sonic.”

Sonic looked up, surprised at the shift in tone.

Shadow’s gaze flicked briefly to the necklace, then back up. “Stay close to Amy. Don’t wander off.”

Sonic blinked. “I won’t.”

“Good,” Shadow said, eyes narrowing as if daring him to challenge it. But there was no heat behind it, just something careful. Quiet.

Amy elbowed Sonic gently, grinning. “We’ll take care of him.”

“I can take care of myself,” Sonic muttered, but his voice held no bite.

Big stretched his arms with a content hum. “Let’s go get those apples.”

Shadow watched them walk down the gangplank, arms crossed, his eyes lingering on Sonic’s back until they vanished into the crowd of the docks.

Rouge leaned beside him a moment later, sipping from her mug.

“See? That wasn’t hard.”

Shadow didn’t answer, but the corner of his mouth twitched, barely.

The harbor pulsed with motion. Ropes creaked, sails rippled, and dockhands shouted over the crashing of waves. The scent of salt, smoked fish, and warm spice hung thick in the late sun.

Amy stepped off the gangplank first, her steps brisk and precise. A rolled-up parchment list was tucked under one arm, her hammer glinting over her shoulder, not in warning, just habit. Big followed, holding two oversized nets of goods like he’d done this dozens of times before.

They moved with purpose. Rations, tools, medicinal herbs, they had to restock Maria’s Return before the next tide turned.

Sonic stayed close. Mostly.

He hadn’t said much since they dropped anchor.

The old wooden docks felt too still, like the calm before a storm. He walked a step behind Amy, scanning the crowd, the crates, the ships lining the edge of the world.

It was supposed to be simple: buy food, trade for cloth, move on.

But as the voices of the market swelled and the sails snapped overhead, Sonic drifted, pulled toward the noise. A glint of ripe fruit. A scent that reminded him of home, once

He wandered, a few feet at first. Then further.

And further.

Sonic drifted a few steps away from the others, eyes trailing across the cluttered market until they landed on a basket of pale, glowing fruit. Something about the shape... the color… it pulled at something deep and buried. He froze.
A breeze passed, carrying with it the faint sound of a child's laughter. Light, joyful. A girl’s voice echoed somewhere just behind his thoughts.

“Sonic! Look! They have it! This is my favorite fruit! It’s called a dragonfruit! Wanna taste it?”

He saw a hand, small, reaching up, and heard his own younger voice, warm and carefree. “Sure!”
Biting into the white flesh of the bright pink fruit, his eyes lit up in joy, his emerald eyes glinting in the light. Giggling as juice dripped down his chin, she took a bite, laughing even harder when he saw Sonic choking on his laughter after taking a bite of the dragonfruit.
The memory bloomed—soft at the edges, but vivid in the center. She stood there, cradling the glowing fruit in both hands, face lit up with joy so bright it seemed to chase the shadows from the world.
Her smile was big and unguarded, stretching wide across her face. It wasn’t just happy, it was full of kindness, glowing with that gentle, natural warmth only a child can give. It wrapped around him like a hug, filled with a love that was easy and boundless, the kind that didn’t ask for anything in return.
There was no hesitation in her joy. No fear. Just her, standing in the sun, trying to share a piece of her favorite thing with the person she trusted most.
At that moment in time, he felt warmth.
Then-
The memory faltered. Colors smeared. The laughter stopped. Something cold pushed at the edges, and the light began to flicker like a dying bulb.

Then... silence. The memory crumbled before he could hold onto it.

His chest tightened.

Amy noticed the change in his face and stepped up beside him. “Hey,” she said softly. “You want one?”

He hesitated. Then gave a small nod. “Yeah. Just... feels familiar.”

She paid the vendor without question and handed it to him with a smile. He took it carefully, like it might break, and let out a quiet breath. The warmth of her presence helped. Just enough.

The sun dipped lower as the three of them made their way back through the winding streets, the day’s warmth giving way to a cooler breeze. Sonic walked quietly beside Amy, the fruit still in his hand, its glow dimmer now in the fading light. Big hummed softly behind them, a bundle of supplies slung over his shoulder.

The harbor came into view, The Maria’s Return swaying gently at anchor, its lights flickering to life one by one.

But they failed to notice the three pairs of eyes that slipped between the shadows behind them, silent, patient, and far too familiar.

The Maria’s Return welcomed them with the soft creak of wood and the low hum of engines beneath their feet. Lanterns swung gently from their hooks as the breeze rolled in, casting golden light across the deck.

Sonic was the first to hop aboard, landing lightly on the planks with a satisfied sigh. Something about being back on the ship always settled him. Out in the world, he was always moving, always bracing for the next thing. But here, it was like his body let itself breathe.

Amy and Big followed with supplies in tow, their voices fading behind him as he made a beeline for the quiet of his cabin.

Once inside, he shut the door behind him with a soft click and leaned against it for a moment. The scent of metal and wood, the faint hum underfoot, it all wrapped around him like a blanket. He glanced toward the small mirror above his desk.

The necklace rested against his chest, just where it always did.

But Sonic had put it on that same night.

And he hadn’t taken it off since.

Now, standing there with the crystal warm from his skin, his fingers resting gently against it, something stirred in his chest. A slow, quiet kind of warmth—not the kind that burned fast, but the kind that stayed. Deep. Steady.

He couldn’t explain it, not really.

It wasn’t just the gift. It was who it was from. What it meant, even if he couldn’t quite put it into words. It made him feel… grounded. Like maybe he wasn’t as alone as he sometimes told himself he was.

He blinked, realizing he was still staring at his own reflection like a dork.

“Heh… get a grip,” he muttered, flopping back onto his bed.

The necklace shifted slightly against his chest as he lay there, his hands behind his head, a quiet smile tugging at his lips. He didn’t get it. Didn’t need to get it.

But the warmth stayed.

He looked down and glanced at the pendant hanging around his neck. The beautiful amethyst, surrounded by small tints of silver, its shine glowing brightly under the soft glow of the setting sun.

‘Shadow gave me this.’ He thought. Letting out a sigh of serenity, he let a small grin form on his face.

Sonic let the silence settle again.

The ship rocked gently, as if it too were holding its breath.
Shadow’s boots vibrated through the floor beneath as he made his way across the deck. The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting the sea in muted blue. Most of the crew had settled into their own routines for the night, but something tugged at the back of his mind, restless and unspoken.

He spotted Amy near the galley, sorting through supplies with Big.

“Amy,” he called, his tone quiet but firm.

She looked up. “Hm?”

“Where’s Sonic?”

She smiled softly, not even looking up from her list. “In his room. He got quiet on the way back I think the day wore him out.”

Shadow gave a single nod and turned without a word, footsteps silent against the wooden floor.

He didn’t know why he was going to check.

That was a lie.

He knew exactly why.
Shadow’s footsteps were nearly silent as he approached Sonic’s cabin. The hallway was quiet, the rest of the ship settled for the night. He paused at the door for just a moment, then pushed it open with practiced ease.

The room was dim, lit only by the faint glow of the stars filtering through the porthole window. And there-sprawled sideways across the bed, one arm hanging off the edge-was Sonic.

Asleep.

Shadow blinked.
The room was dim, only lit by the faint glow of of the moonlight slipping through the porthole,limbs tossed haphazardly like he’d collapsed mid-thought. His breathing was slow, even. Peaceful.

Shadow stepped closer, eyes scanning over him, not for wounds or threats, but drawn by something else entirely.

Sonic’s face, so often full of fire and movement, was soft now. Relaxed. His quills fanned gently against the pillow. For a moment, Shadow forgot how to move.

The usual whirlwind energy was gone. Sonic’s face, always so full of motion and expression, was calm now, completely still, save for the gentle rise and fall of his chest. His brows weren’t furrowed. His mouth was relaxed. No defenses. No smirks. Just… peace.

And there it was again, that warmth that Shadow had tried more than once to push down.

It wasn’t new. It had started slow, creeping in over time, glimpses of Sonic’s laughter in the quiet after missions, the way he always acted fearless even when Shadow could tell he wasn’t, the reckless way he threw himself between danger and everyone else.

And now here he was, sleeping like nothing in the world could touch him.

Then he saw it.

Resting just over Sonic’s heart, catching the faint light, the necklace.

The one he’d given him.

His necklace resting right against Sonic’s chest. The sight of it pulled something tight and unspoken in his throat. He hadn’t expected him to wear it. Not all the time. Not like this.
Still worn. Still close.

A quiet warmth bloomed in Shadow’s chest, uninvited but deep.
A blush crept across his face before he could stop it. He looked away, scoffing softly to himself.

Still, he didn’t leave right away. He stayed in the doorway, just a little longer, watching the rise and fall of Sonic’s breathing, letting the calmness of the moment settle into him.

He wasn’t sure what this was supposed to be.

But he knew it was real.

And that was enough, well, for now.

 

He didn’t say a word.

But he didn’t leave either.

 

The quiet corridor where Rouge leaned against the railing, her eyes sharp as she watched the night sky. Harry appeared beside her, stepping from the shadows with a measured, almost predatory calm.

He spoke softly, voice smooth but empty of warmth. “You trust him, don’t you? Shadow.”

Rouge glanced at him, wary. “He’s the captain. I don’t see why I shouldn’t.”

Harry’s eyes glinted in the dim light, but there was something hollow beneath the surface, a cold calculation he tried to mask. “Loyalty’s a luxury few can afford. Especially those who hide their true motives.”

Rouge’s gaze hardened. “You’re not suggesting Shadow would- ”

Harry’s smile was thin, almost a smirk. “Not suggesting. Just reminding. Power shifts. Alliances crumble.”

He leaned closer, voice dropping so low it was almost a hiss. “Watch him. Watch what he’s willing to do when no one’s looking.”

Rouge’s breath caught, not from fear, but from doubt.

Harry stepped back into the shadows, leaving the question hanging in the air like a slow poison.

And Rouge, for the first time in a long while, wasn’t sure who to trust.

She stood alone in the dimly lit corridor, Harry’s words still echoing in her mind, but now the doubt shifted, away from Shadow, and toward the man who had whispered them.

What game is he playing? she thought, eyes narrowing. Harry’s calm, soulless smile didn’t sit right. Too smooth. Too cold. Like a blade hidden behind velvet.

If Shadow was the captain, then Harry was something else entirely. Something… unpredictable.

Rouge’s instincts screamed caution, but also opportunity.
She decided then—not to fall prey to Harry’s manipulations, but to turn them against him.

A double agent.

She would feed him false trails, whisper lies when he thought no one was listening. Shadow’s trust was too valuable to risk. But Harry? He was a wild card. A threat.

Rouge allowed a thin, unreadable smile to flicker across her lips as she slipped away into the shadows, her mind already weaving the web of deception.

Let Harry believe he held the upper hand.

She would be watching. And waiting.

 

Shadow stood on the deck of The Maria’s Return, the salt-tinged wind brushing past his quills, but his focus was nowhere near the open sea or the steady hum of the ship’s engine beneath his feet. Instead, his mind was tangled in a web of thoughts, thoughts of a certain blue hedgehog. Sonic.

He couldn’t explain why. It wasn’t like him to be so distracted, so… unsettled by another person. And yet, no matter how hard he tried to shove the feelings away, they kept surfacing. That flash of calmness in Sonic’s sleeping face. The way he wore the necklace, that Shadow himself had given him without a word. The stubborn, reckless way Sonic moved, carefree without a care in the world.

Shadow wasn’t used to this. He prided himself on control, on sharp clarity in every situation. But here, on this creaking ship, the usual edges of his mind were blurred.

His thoughts wandered to the way Sonic laughed, bright and reckless, like the sun breaking through clouds. That laugh that could lighten a room, or drive someone crazy with its persistence. He remembered the stubborn determination, the endless energy, and even the moments of quiet softness that Sonic never let show to the world.

And through all that, a strange warmth settled in Shadow’s chest—something he didn’t want to admit, even to himself.

He shook his head, trying to banish the thoughts. “Focus,” he muttered. “You have responsibilities.”

But the moment passed, and his mind drifted back to Sonic.

He wondered if Sonic realized just how much Shadow cared. Or if he even noticed the small things, like the necklace, worn close to his heart. Shadow had given it as a token, a silent promise, but Sonic was oblivious to the weight behind it. To the meaning Shadow wrapped in it.

And in that obliviousness was a kind of innocence that Shadow found both frustrating and… endearing.

Lost in these thoughts, Shadow didn’t notice the loose rope lying across the deck.

His foot caught it.

The world tilted.

Shadow stumbled forward, right into Big, who was just passing by with a basket piled high with groceries.

“Whoa! Careful, Shadow!” Big laughed, steadying them both before the basket toppled.

Shadow’s face flushed, a rare and unwelcome feeling. “I… miscalculated,” he grumbled.
Rubbing the back of his head where it had bumped the railing, tried to regain his usual composure. “This is… unacceptable,” he muttered, casting a sharp glance at the rope as if it had personally offended him.

Big chuckled. “You sure you alright, Shadow? I thought you were all tough and stuff.”

Shadow shot him a glare that could’ve frozen the ocean. “I am tough. This was a simple misstep.”

Amy appeared, holding a bunch of fresh fruit. “Maybe you should slow down a little, Dark,” she teased, tossing him a juicy apple.

Shadow caught it reflexively, but the apple was slick from the sea air. It slipped, bouncing off his hand and rolling across the deck.

Without thinking, Shadow lunged forward to catch it… and in doing so, tripped over the same rope again.

This time, he fell face-first onto the deck with a loud thud.

Amy and Big burst into laughter, and even Shadow couldn’t help but let out a frustrated groan.

“Maybe you should just stick to what you’re good at,” Amy joked.

Shadow sat up, brushing off the dust. “And what would that be?”

“Looking cool, when you’re not tripping over ropes.”

Shadow’s scowl deepened and growled as he walked away, his face red with embarrassment.

He narrowed his eyes at the rope, determined not to be bested again. Focus, he told himself, stepping carefully around it like it was some kind of ticking time bomb.

Big watched with a grin. “You’re kinda overthinking this, you know.”

Shadow shot him a sharp look. “I’m merely exercising caution.”

Amy chuckled, holding out a small snack. “Hey, want some? You look like you need the energy.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow but accepted the treat. Just as he was about to take a bite, a sudden gust of wind whipped across the deck, sending the snack flying right past his face.

Without missing a beat, Shadow twisted sharply on one foot and caught it mid-air with his free hand.

“Impressive,” Big said, eyes wide.

Shadow gave a brief nod, smug despite himself. “Control is everything.”

Amy grinned. “Well, you almost had that rope, but that snack? Totally saved you.”

Shadow’s glare softened. “I am flawless.”

Big laughed. “Flawless and a little dramatic.”

Shadow’s lips twitched. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Shadow straightened, still clutching the snack, and glanced at Amy and Big.

For once, the usual tension that surrounded him softened, replaced by something almost like… camaraderie.

“You two seem awfully comfortable teasing me,” Shadow said dryly, but there was no bite to his words.

Amy smiled, stepping closer. “That’s because we know you’re secretly a softie underneath all that ‘dark and brooding’ stuff.”

Big chuckled. “Yeah, like when you fell earlier. That was pretty funny.”

Shadow’s scowl deepened in mock offense. “I did not fall. I merely… lowered myself abruptly.”

Amy giggled. “Sure, Shadow. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Big sat down on a nearby crate, patting the spot beside him. “Come on, Dark, join us. You can’t be on edge all the time.”

Shadow hesitated. The idea of sitting casually, chatting with them—it felt strange. But maybe that wasn’t a bad thing.

He carefully lowered himself down, crossing his arms but staying relaxed.

Amy nudged him playfully. “See? Not so bad.”

Shadow allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile. “I suppose even I can tolerate moments of weakness.”

Big laughed. “There it is! I knew you had it in you.”

The three of them sat together as the ship gently rocked, sharing snacks and stories.

Amy grinned, nudging Shadow with a playful glint in her eye. “So, Shadow… any love interests we should know about?”

Said hedgehog narrowed his eyes, sending a death glare with no actual heat behind it. “I fail to see how that concerns you.”

Amy grinned knowingly. “You know, it’s cute how you try to act all tough, but we all know who’s got your heart.”

He scowled, but the usual fire was tempered by something softer, almost reluctant amusement. “I don’t see why this needs to be discussed again.”

Big chuckled, nudging him. “Come on, Shadow. We’re your friends. We know about the blue hedgehog.”

Shadow’s blush was faint, but it was there. “I fail to see how a certain someone’s name is relevant to the conversation.”

Amy laughed. “Oh, it’s very relevant. You’re practically glowing when you talk about him.”

Shadow coughed, trying to regain his usual stoic facade. “I simply prefer to keep personal matters private.”

Big grinned. “Private or not, you’re stuck with us knowing. I doubt it’s private anyway. And honestly? It suits you.”

Shadow looked away, a small, rare smile tugging at his lips. “Perhaps you’re insufferable.”

Amy nudged him playfully. “We prefer ‘lovingly insistent.’”

The three shared a moment of warmth, the awkwardness fading into easy companionship.
Little did they know, while the two crewmates and their captain laughed, the stalkers sprang into action.
The door creaked open — not slow or careful, but deliberate.

Jet was the first one through, sauntering into Sonic’s room like he owned it. His arms were crossed, his smirk already curling with arrogance.

“Didn’t even lock the door,” he said, voice dripping with mockery. “Either he’s gotten really brave… or really stupid.”

Jack followed close behind, licking his teeth like a dog off its leash. “Don’t matter. We’re not here to talk.”

Joshua shut the door with his back, calm and eerie. “We’re not leaving empty-handed.”

The room was dim, shadows cast by the low moonlight outside. Sonic lay asleep on the bed, body relaxed, necklace still faintly gleaming on his chest — a simple ring looped on leather.

Jet moved closer, tilting his head. “That’s what Scourge wants,” he said, pointing at the necklace. “So that’s what we’re taking.”

“You hear me, blueboy?” Jack growled louder, stepping toward the bed. “We’re not sneaking this time. We came straight through the front door.”

Joshua leaned against the dresser, silent, eyes locked on Sonic like a vulture. “You’re not scaring us anymore.”

Jet’s voice dropped low and cocky. “You gonna scream again? Or you gonna beg first?”

They weren’t here to bluff. They weren’t afraid.

They were hunters.

And Sonic?

They thought he was still prey.

The room was too quiet.

Jet stood at the edge of the bed, arms folded, grin smug and cruel. Jack lingered by the door, rolling his shoulders like he was already bored. Joshua didn’t speak, just stood still, watching. Waiting.

Jet leaned down, voice a low whisper near Sonic’s ear.

“Still as soft as ever…”

Sonic stirred, a small breath catching in his throat. His fingers twitched against the sheets.

Another breath—shaky. Uncertain.

His eyes opened.

And he froze.

Jet. Jack. Joshua.

Them.

His body went stiff in an instant — not from alertness, but from fear. Not a normal kind. The kind that came from memory. From screams in cold wood rooms.

From the way Jet’s laugh used to echo before the pain started. From the way Joshua didn’t blink. From Jack’s teeth.

His pulse spiked. His lungs tightened.

He couldn’t move.

He knew he was safe now. He knew this was a ship. A bed. A room.

But it didn’t matter.

They were here.

And they were smiling.

Jack crouched a little, his crooked grin wide. “Miss us?”

Jet didn’t wait. “Let’s skip the chit-chat. That necklace? Ours now.”

He reached down, fingers brushing the gem hanging against Sonic’s chest.

Sonic flinched violently, scrambling back, practically falling off the other side of the bed. He hit the floor with a grunt, hand grabbing at the wall, eyes wide, breath ragged.

“D-Don’t- ” His voice cracked. “Don’t touch that.”

Joshua took a step forward. “Didn’t think we’d find you so soon. You should’ve stayed in pieces.”

Sonic’s breath hitched again. His back hit the corner of the room. He was cornered. Like before.

His hand closed around the necklace, knuckles white. His heart screamed run, but his body didn’t move.

Jack grinned wider. “You look just like the last time.”

And that’s when something snapped in Sonic.

He wasn’t in a cage anymore.

They weren’t holding the knives.

His fear trembled in his chest, but beneath it… something hotter.

Anger.

Determination.

Will.

He stood. Unsteady, but upright.

“I’m not yours to break anymore,” he whispered, voice low, shaking — but defiant.

Jet’s smile faltered for a half-second.

And that’s all Sonic needed.
Sonic’s breath came fast but steady as he pressed his back against the wall, clutching the necklace like a lifeline. The three figures before him—Jet, Jack, and Joshua—were cocky, demanding, unafraid.

“You’re trembling,” Jet sneered, stepping forward with a cocky smirk. “Still scared, little hedgehog?”

Sonic’s jaw tightened. His chest burned, not just with fear anymore, but with a fierce determination rising from deep inside.

“I was scared,” he admitted quietly, voice low but steady.

Jet’s smirk faltered for a moment.

“But not anymore.”

With that, the room exploded into motion. Sonic fought hard, quick and precise, dodging and striking with everything he had.

When the dust settled, the three were on the floor, groaning and bruised. Sonic himself had only a few scratches and a bruise or two but stood tall and defiant.

Crouching down close to them, as was his habit, Sonic started to taunt with a cheeky grin and his usual hand gestures.

But just then, before he could finish, Jack, the hyena, snapped forward, sinking his teeth hard into Sonic’s hand.

A sharp yelp tore from Sonic’s throat as pain flared, his hand bleeding where Jack bit deep.

The pain was sharp and immediate, like a searing brand igniting his nerves all at once. It radiated from the bite, pulsing in sharp, stabbing waves that shot up his arm.

Crimson flowed in small rivers down his arm as Sonic struggled to pull free from the jaw that latched onto his hand.

The sudden cry echoed through the ship, breaking the silence and alerting those nearby.

Sonic’s sharp cry shattered the quiet of the ship, piercing through the stillness like an alarm. The pain from Jack’s bite burned fiercely, but it was the sound, the raw desperation, that sent a jolt through Shadow’s entire being.

Shadow’s footsteps pounded down the corridor, faster and heavier than usual, his heart pounding with a fierce, burning anger. He burst into the room, eyes blazing crimson with both worry and rage.

There was Sonic-crouched, bruised, trembling slightly-hand pressed to his side where the bite bled. The sight hit Shadow harder than he expected, a tight knot forming in his chest. This was the one he cared for most. The one he’d vowed to protect.

His voice came out sharper than intended, tense with barely contained fury.

“What happened here? Who did this to you?”

The three intruders froze, sensing the storm about to break.

Shadow’s glare was lethal as it locked onto each of them. “You’ll regret ever stepping onto this ship.”

He took a step closer to Sonic, his gaze softening for a fraction of a second. “You’re safe now. I won’t let anyone hurt you again.”
Just as the tension reached its peak, the door slammed open again and Amy burst in, her hammer raised and eyes blazing with fierce determination.

“Back off!” she shouted, stepping right up beside Shadow. “You picked the wrong place to mess with!”

Right behind her, Big lumbered in, towering and calm, but with a strength that could crush anything in his path. His fishing rod was gripped tightly, ready.

Jet, Jack, and Joshua exchanged nervous glances, suddenly realizing they were seriously outnumbered.

Shadow didn’t wait. “Get them out of here.”

Amy swung her hammer in a wide arc, forcing two of the intruders to scramble back, while Big advanced with steady, crushing force.

The intruders snarled but their cocky confidence cracked under the combined assault.

Sonic watched from the side, still clutching his bitten hand, a flicker of relief warming his chest as his friends fought fiercely to keep him safe.

As the last of the intruders scrambled away, the room fell into a heavy silence. The rush of adrenaline that had carried Sonic through the fight was beginning to fade and with it came the sharp, unrelenting wave of pain.

Sonic looked down at his hand, now throbbing fiercely. The bite wasn’t just a surface wound; it pulsed with a deep, burning ache that radiated up his arm. Every tiny movement sent fresh jolts of agony shooting through his nerves.

He clenched his jaw, struggling to keep his face calm, but the pain was undeniable. It settled in his chest like a stone, sharp and cold.

Amy stepped closer, her eyes full of concern as she gently reached out. “Sonic… are you okay?”

He forced a small nod, though the sting in his hand reminded him just how close he had come to losing control.

Shadow’s gaze softened as he saw the pain flicker behind Sonic’s usual bravado. “We’ll get you patched up,” he said quietly, voice steady but fierce. “No one’s hurting you anymore.”

Sonic swallowed hard, grateful but still caught in the burning ache — a painful reminder that some scars didn’t fade so easily.

Amy gently guided Sonic to a nearby seat, her hands steady but careful as she pulled a clean cloth from her bag. “We need to clean this up before it gets worse,” she said softly, concern etched across her face.

Sonic winced as she gently dabbed at the bite, the sting sharper now that the adrenaline had faded. He clenched his teeth but didn’t pull away. Beside them, Shadow watched intently, his usual stoic expression softened by worry.

“We can’t let them get away with this,” Shadow muttered under his breath, voice low but fierce. “They’ll come back.”

Big leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed but alert. “Let them try. We’re ready.”

Sonic forced a small smile, grateful for the strength of his friends surrounding him. Despite the pain radiating from his hand, the warmth in his chest was stronger, the warmth of trust, protection, and something unspoken, but deeply felt.

As Amy finished bandaging the wound, Shadow’s eyes briefly met Sonic’s, a silent promise passing between them: no matter what came next, they would face it together.

Chapter 6

Notes:

Yall, i might post less, cause my exams are coming at the speed of light. But anyways, i got homework and thats why it was quite delayed. So heres the next one!

The storm passed, but the silence it left behind was heavy.

Sonic sat on the edge of his bed, the bandages on his hand snug and white. His fingers twitched beneath them, stinging, but he didn’t flinch. Not anymore.

Amy had left to report the attack to the rest of the crew. Big had gone with her.

Now, it was just him and Shadow.

The cabin was quiet except for the low hum of the ship’s engine and the soft creak of wood as the Maria’s Return drifted on. The moonlight pooled on the floor in quiet silver.

Shadow hadn’t moved from his spot by the wall. He stood like stone, arms crossed, eyes forward. But Sonic could feel the way his presence wrapped around the room. Not suffocating. Just… steady.

"You’re still here," Sonic said finally, voice a bit hoarse.

Shadow didn’t blink. “Of course.”

Sonic let out a breath. “You don’t have to be.”

“I know,” Shadow said.

That was it. No dramatics. No speech.

But it meant something. More than Sonic knew how to deal with right now.

He looked down at his hand. “You saw them. Jet, Jack, and Joshua. I thought I was past all that. Thought I wouldn’t freeze up like that again.”

Shadow’s eyes softened, just a fraction. “You didn’t freeze. You fought.”

“Not at first.” Sonic’s voice dropped. “I wanted to. But I just… couldn’t.”

Shadow took a step forward. “You still stood. That matters.”

There was a beat of quiet between them. A hush. Then Sonic huffed out a tired breath and leaned back.

“…Y’know what’d really help right now?”

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Medical attention?”

“Nope.” Sonic grinned. “Pancakes.”

“…What?”

Sonic sat up straighter. “I’m serious! It’s like, a tradition or something. After a nightmare mission or a messed-up day, pancakes. Something warm. Something dumb, " He paused. He looked up with a faraway look in his eyes."..... Someone used to do it for me, back when I was still underwater.”

Shadow stared at him.

Sonic blinked, breaking whatever trail of thought he still had. “What?”

“You want pancakes. At midnight. After getting attacked and bitten.”

Sonic shrugged. “Yeah. Is that weird?”

“…Yes.”

“Perfect.” Sonic pushed himself up. “C’mon. Let’s go.”

Shadow didn’t follow immediately, but when Sonic looked back with that slightly-too-wide grin, still shaking a little, Shadow sighed. Then followed.

The galley was dim, but warm.

Lanterns glowed in amber circles above, casting light over the polished counters and mismatched mugs still drying on the rack. Sonic moved toward the cabinets with purpose, wincing only slightly as he tried to open one with his bandaged hand.

Shadow was at his side in a moment, taking the handle and opening it for him without a word.

Sonic grinned. “Thanks, Mom.”

Shadow deadpanned. “If I’m your mother, I’m failing spectacularly.”

They set about gathering ingredients. Flour. Eggs. Milk. Amy had apparently stocked for a small army, and Big had labeled everything with charming little drawings. Sonic cracked eggs one-handed with a surprising degree of flair. Shadow took over the mixing, scowling at the lumpy batter like it had insulted his honor.

“Don’t overmix it,” Sonic said helpfully.

“I know how to make pancakes.”

Sonic raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? Last time I checked, you lived off protein bars and existential dread.”

Shadow didn’t look up. “You’re not wrong.”

The first pancake was terrible.

Shadow flipped it too early, and it folded in on itself like a defeated dream.

Sonic laughed so hard he nearly dropped the ladle. “It’s beautiful. Like a tragic poem.”

Shadow handed him the pan. “Do it yourself, then.”

Sonic accepted with mock seriousness. “Let the master show you how it’s done.”

He managed to burn the next one immediately.

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Tragic poem, huh?”

They stared at the smoking mess on the stove, then both burst out laughing, real, aching laughter that cracked something open in the space between them. The tension melted. The shadows thinned.

Eventually, they figured it out.

The pancakes stacked up, golden and warm, with syrup drizzled lazily on top. They sat at the little table near the porthole, the sea dark and calm outside.

Sonic bit into his with exaggerated glee. “See? This is what healing looks like.”

Shadow gave him a dry look. “Pancakes are healing now?”

“Absolutely.”

Shadow cut a neat corner from his and said nothing.

They ate in quiet for a while.

Then Sonic glanced at him. “Hey… Shadow?”

Shadow looked up.

“Thanks. For showing up.”

The words weren’t casual. They were too soft for that. Too real.

Shadow hesitated. Then: “Always.”

Sonic grinned, slow and lazy and genuine, and Shadow had to look away for a moment, because the warmth in his chest had bloomed again, quiet and unbearable.

He didn’t know if Sonic would ever realize what it meant.

The pancakes were gone.

So were the plates.

The syrup had somehow ended up in Sonic’s quills. Which Shadow pretended not to notice, even as Sonic muttered something about “strategic sweetness.”

The galley lights had dimmed to a soft golden glow, and the ship’s engine thrummed like a lullaby under their feet. Outside, the ocean sparkled under the stars. Inside, it was just the two of them. Full, tired, and entirely unwilling to say goodnight.

Sonic leaned back in his chair, arms folded behind his head, legs stretched out far enough to bump Shadow’s boots. He grinned when he did it on purpose.

Shadow didn’t move his feet away.

“You ever think,” Sonic said slowly, “that maybe stuff like this is what we’re supposed to be doing?”

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Eating carbohydrates after surviving an attack?”

Sonic snorted. “No. I mean… this. Being still. Not running or fighting or exploding. Just,” He made a vague, sweeping motion at the table, the pancakes, the dim light. “This. Peace. Lame stuff.”

Shadow stared at him. Then, after a moment: “You think it’s lame?”

Sonic paused.

“No,” he said quietly. “I think it’s perfect.”

And he smiled.

It wasn’t his usual cocky grin, or his battle-ready smirk. It was soft. Sleepy. Safe.

Shadow’s breath caught in his chest like it had tripped over something. Maybe his own heart. Maybe Sonic’s. Hard to tell.

“You have syrup in your fur,” Shadow said, just to break the moment before it swallowed him whole.

“Dang it,” Sonic muttered, rubbing at the back of his head. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

“Because it’s… cute.”

Sonic blinked.

Shadow blinked.

The silence that followed was not the calm kind. It was the kind with tiny fireworks going off in the corners, setting off emotional alarms neither of them had the code to shut down.

“You… think I’m cute?” Sonic asked, the smile creeping back, dangerously slow.

Shadow looked down, pretending to adjust his gloves. “I didn’t say that.”

“You literally did.”

“Your hearing’s flawed.”

“Oh, buddy, I heard it clear as sunrise.”

There was a pause. A long one.

And then Sonic did something dangerous.

He stood up, walked over to where Shadow sat, and crouched down, face level, inches away, eyes glowing in the low light like two bright blue stars.

Shadow didn’t move.

Sonic tilted his head. “You wanna tell me what that necklace really meant, or am I gonna have to guess again?”

Shadow’s lips parted. The words caught on the edge of his throat.

Sonic leaned in a little closer.

“Because I’ve got some really good guesses.”

Shadow’s voice was quiet. “You’re not as oblivious as you pretend to be.”

Sonic shrugged. “I used to be. I’m not anymore.”

Another inch.

Another heartbeat.

Shadow could feel the warmth from Sonic’s skin, the soft scent of something sugary. Maybe the syrup,he thought. Maybe just him.

And then, Sonic smiled again.

Not cocky.

Not teasing.

Just pure, unguarded joy.

“I wear it ‘cause it’s yours,” he said softly. “Because when I touch it, it feels like I’m not falling anymore.”

Shadow blinked. Once. Twice. He hadn’t realized his hand had moved until it brushed against Sonic’s, light and unsure.

Sonic didn’t pull away.

“You don’t have to say anything,” Sonic whispered, like a secret between stars. “But… if you want to…”

Shadow’s fingers closed around his, gentle but certain.

“I do,” he breathed.

And that was it.

No kiss. No dramatic music. Just the soft click of hands finding each other.

It was quiet. It was everything.

And then Sonic ruined it by yawning so hard he nearly toppled backward.

Shadow caught him with a hand on his waist.

Sonic blinked up at him, dazed. “Whoa. Okay. Didn’t plan that.”

“You need sleep.”

“Nah, I’m good- ”

Shadow lifted him.

Bridal-style.

Just like that.

Sonic made a surprised noise somewhere between a gasp and a wheeze. “Wha, hey- Shadow!”

“You’re going to sleep,” Shadow said calmly, already walking down the hall.

“You can’t just pick me up!”

“I just did.”

Sonic laughed, full and bright, arms looping around Shadow’s neck because he wasn’t about to fall, not when Shadow was holding him like he weighed nothing.

“I hate how smooth that was,” Sonic mumbled into his shoulder.

“No, you don’t.”

“…Okay, maybe I don’t.”

They reached the cabin. Shadow didn’t bother turning on the light. He lay Sonic down gently on the bed, then paused. Like he didn’t want to step away.

Sonic looked up at him through lashes half-lowered with exhaustion.

“Stay,” he said.

Shadow did.

He sat at the edge of the bed. Sonic rolled over and curled beside him, head resting lightly against his thigh.

He was out in minutes.

Shadow stayed.

One hand absentmindedly brushed through his quills. The other still held Sonic’s.

The room was quiet.

The ship rocked gently.

And Shadow realized something simple, and terrifying, and perfect:

He didn’t just love Sonic.

He needed him.

And for the first time in a long, long time… it didn’t scare him at all.

 

Sonic slept soundly, breath slow and even, cheek pressed against Shadow’s leg. His body had relaxed completely, like he’d melted into the safety of that moment, every muscle unwound. The tension from earlier, the fear, the pain, the ghosts that had clawed at his nerves, had faded into quiet peace. Shadow stayed still, barely breathing, as if even the gentlest movement might disturb the serenity that had settled over the room.

One hand rested in Sonic’s, their fingers loosely entwined, the connection soft but constant. The other ran slowly through Sonic’s fur, brushing out tangles with a care that felt almost sacred. The small rise and fall of Sonic’s chest brought a quiet rhythm to the space, like a lullaby played without sound.

The warmth of him was comforting. His heartbeat was strong, steady, faint under layers of fur and skin, but it was there. And for Shadow, that was everything. Not just proof that Sonic had survived another fight, but that he was here. Present. Trusting.

He could feel it, the way Sonic’s body leaned into him even while unconscious. There was no fear. No hesitation. Just trust, raw and complete.

Shadow let his thumb glide gently over Sonic’s knuckles. His eyes traced the curve of Sonic’s face, the softness of his closed eyes, the faint twitch of his ear when the wind moved through the small porthole, the barest hint of a smile still tugging at the corners of his mouth.

It was unbearably gentle.

And somehow, Shadow wasn’t overwhelmed by it. He didn’t retreat from the softness like he once might have. He welcomed it. Let it wrap around him. Let it live in him.

Time passed like honey.

Eventually, Sonic shifted, not waking, just rolling closer, pressing his forehead lightly against Shadow’s side. His breath brushed against Shadow’s shirt, warm and steady. He murmured something under his breath, unintelligible, but there was a faint hum of happiness in it. The kind only felt when someone is truly safe.

Shadow didn’t speak. Didn’t move.

He just watched.

The moment wasn’t sharp or heavy. It was light. Weightless. Like a feather resting on his chest, right where his heart lived. There were no missions. No enemies. No scars demanding attention.

There was only this.

This quiet, simple thing.

A blue hedgehog curled beside him like a star that had finally landed.

And for the first time in Shadow’s long, strange life, he didn’t want to be anywhere else.

He eased himself down, shifting slowly until he was lying beside Sonic. The bed creaked softly but didn’t wake him. Carefully, he pulled the blanket up over them both. Sonic didn’t stir. Just reached for him in his sleep, instinctively, curling against Shadow’s chest like he belonged there.

Shadow held him close.

And that was it.

No tension. No walls. Just warmth, filling every inch of space between them, folding over them like starlight.

And with that lack of tension and pressure, the captain of Maria’s Return drifted into slumber, right beside the one he’d swore to protect.

Morning on The Maria’s Return was usually peaceful. The kind of peace that hovered like mist over the deck, heavy with salt and sunlight. Rouge moved like she always did, soundless steps, sharp eyes. She was up before most, padding through the hall with a mug in hand and a sly, satisfied smile that came from having survived another long, strange night.

She paused outside Sonic’s door. Half curiosity, half habit. The last thing she’d heard was shouting, a fight, and then silence. Shadow had stormed off after the chaos, eyes like thunderclouds. She hadn’t seen him since.

Rouge leaned against the frame for a moment, sipping slowly. Then, with a flick of her fingers, she nudged the door open just enough to peek in.

And froze.

The room was bathed in golden morning light, the soft kind that spilled in through the porthole and draped everything in warmth. The bed was a lazy mess of tangled sheets and soft breathing, pillows half on the floor. And in the center of it-

Sonic. Fully clothed, thank chaos. Curled close, head tucked into the thick white patch of Shadow’s chestfur, legs tangled with his like they’d been sleeping like this for years. One of Shadow’s arms was draped protectively over Sonic’s waist, fingers resting lightly near the bandage still wrapped around Sonic’s hand. His other hand had fallen off the edge of the bed, still and relaxed.

But it was their faces that stopped her.

Sonic’s was completely buried, only the tips of his ears showing. Shadow’s head rested gently on top of Sonic’s, his muzzle buried in soft blue quills. His expression, so rarely unguarded, was calm. Gentle, even. A ghost of peace clung to the lines of his brow.

Rouge blinked once. Then again.

And then she smirked.

She didn’t say anything. Just stood there, taking in the sight like it was a private little gift from the universe. She covered her mouth with her fingertips to stifle the laugh that bubbled up from her chest, but it still came out, a tiny, delighted snicker.

The mighty, brooding Shadow the Hedgehog -spooning the captain of chaos himself like a heat-seeking missile.

She heard footsteps.

Amy.

Rouge turned just in time to see her round the corner, Tails trailing beside her holding some old book or blueprint, yawning.

Rouge raised a hand before either of them could speak, then tilted her head toward the door and mouthed, look.

Amy peeked first. And gasped, quiet but loud enough to make Rouge nudge her in warning. Tails leaned under her arm for a better angle and promptly dropped the book in surprise, the thud making all three of them wince.

Inside, Shadow shifted.

All three of them ducked back behind the wall like guilty children.

Silence.

Then… nothing.

Rouge peeked again.

Still asleep.

She let out a slow breath and turned toward the other two, who were both wide-eyed and struggling not to burst with questions.

“They’re cuddling,” Amy whispered like it was sacred knowledge.

Rouge gave a smug shrug. “Tangled like spaghetti,” she murmured, sipping her coffee again.

Tails rubbed his eyes. “Did… did this happen last night?”

Amy put a hand to her heart. “Oh my chaos, that’s adorable. Sonic looks like a little fox kit all curled up like that.”

Rouge grinned. “Shadow’s practically nesting.”

Behind them, footsteps approached. Omega stomped to a halt beside them with an annoyed huff

“Why are you blocking the hallway. Move.”

Rouge put a finger to her lips and pointed at the door.

Omega peeked through the hole before turning his head back, clearly repelled.

“...Disgusting.”

Rouge’s eyes sparkled. “Oh, come on. You’re telling me you don’t find it even slightly endearing?”

“No.”

Amy snorted, grinning. “Says the wolf with 50 over soft toys on his bed.”

“...Silence.”

Inside the room, Sonic shifted slightly, nuzzling closer in his sleep. Shadow didn’t even stir, just held him tighter in response, muzzle still buried in Sonic’s quills.

Tails was beaming now. “He looks really peaceful. I haven’t seen Sonic sleep that hard in… ever, honestly.”

“Let them have it,” Rouge said, her voice unusually soft now. “They earned this.”

Amy nodded.

No teasing. No more whispers. Just smiles.

The group drifted away quietly, leaving the room untouched, the soft golden light still spilling in over the bed, where blue and black stayed wrapped together, safe, warm, and blissfully unaware that half the crew now considered them official.

The sunlight had crept higher through the porthole now, painting long stripes of gold across the room. A warm breeze stirred the curtains. And somewhere on the deck above, a creaky hinge gave way with a soft clunk.

Shadow stirred first.

His brow twitched.

He was… warm.

Too warm.

There was weight pressed against his chest, breath puffing softly into his fur. A hand loosely resting just under his ribs. A quill brushing against his chin. And-

Realization hit like a cannonball.

His eyes snapped open.

Sonic. Sonic was right there. Tucked into him like a damn puzzle piece. Their legs were tangled under the blanket. Sonic’s head was tucked firmly into Shadow’s chest fur. Shadow’s own hand - traitorous thing - was resting gently against Sonic’s waist like it belonged there.

He froze.

This had not been the plan.

Across from him, Sonic let out a sleepy hum and stirred.

And then opened his eyes.

Blink.

Pause.

Silence.

“…Uh.”

Sonic blinked again, brain clearly buffering. His ears flicked, and his brow scrunched as if he were trying to understand why everything felt… fuzzy. Soft. Warm.

His gaze tilted up.

To Shadow.

Very, very close Shadow.

“Uh.”

Another blink.

Shadow’s eye twitched. “What—”

“Um—”

They both sat up at the same time.

And instantly regretted it.

The blanket tangled tighter around their legs and they both tumbled sideways, limbs flailing, Sonic’s elbow knocking into Shadow’s stomach as they scrambled for distance that didn’t exist.

Shadow tried to push the blanket off.

Sonic tried to pull away.

They both got stuck.

“I—uh—you—you were—!”

“I know!”

“I’m not—I wasn’t—did we—?”

“No! No. No! Absolutely not.”

“I mean—I’m not saying I wouldn’t, it’s just—!”

“Stop talking.”

“I can’t! My brain’s not—did we spoon?!”

Shadow made a strangled noise and dragged a hand down his face.

Sonic was flushed bright red. Shadow? Worse. A deep crimson climbing up his neck and settling behind his ears like a glowing warning sign.

They finally detangled enough for Sonic to sit upright, legs crossed, hands on his knees like he was in time-out.

Shadow stood stiffly, spine ramrod straight, arms folded in front of him like that would somehow erase the fact he’d just been spooning the blue speed demon like it was his full-time job.

Silence.

They both opened their mouths.

Both closed them again.

Shadow’s tail twitched.

Sonic blinked. “Hey… I’m not saying this was bad. I mean it was kinda nice. Warm, right? You’re really soft, by the way. Kinda smelled like… gunmetal and cinnamon?”

Shadow inhaled like he was preparing to self-destruct.

“I am going to go scream into the ocean,” he muttered, turning toward the door.

Sonic tilted his head. “Why?”

“Because,” Shadow hissed, “you’re completely, unbelievably- ”

He didn’t finish. Couldn’t. He just walked off in a flustered storm of stomps and muttered obscenities, the tips of his ears still violently red.

Sonic scratched the back of his head, clueless. “Weird morning.”

On the upper deck, the wind had shifted.

Shadow stormed up the steps, trying to pretend his heart wasn’t racing for reasons he didn’t want to name. But halfway across the deck, his foot bumped something.

Paper.

A strange, slightly scorched, very old-looking scroll.

He froze.

Kneeling, he picked it up, carefully unfolding the brittle edges. His eyes scanned the parchment. Symbols, etchings, and… coordinates.

The unmistakable outline of the Chaos Emeralds. A map.

He narrowed his eyes. “Where did you come from…”

There was no name. No note. Just the map, as if it had appeared out of nowhere.

Behind him, someone shifted. A quiet presence. Barely a sound on the deck.

Said mobian stood at the far end of the ship, leaning over the railing, the wind rustling his coat. Casual. Detached.

He didn’t look over.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t need to.

Shadow’s eyes lingered on him for a moment. There was something too quiet about him. Too still. Always in the background. Always watching.

But now wasn’t the time.

Shadow tucked the map into his jacket.

He’d bring it to the others.

Below deck, Sonic had finally made it to the galley, where Amy, Tails, and Rouge were seated around the table.

He plopped down like nothing had happened.

Amy raised a brow. “Sleep well?”

“Yup.”

Rouge smirked. “Anything you’d like to share?”

Sonic tilted his head. “Huh?”

Tails glanced at the burn mark on Sonic’s cheek from where Shadow’s pendant must’ve pressed all night. “You sure?”

“Totally.” Sonic grinned, completely unaware. “Woke up super refreshed. Shadow’s, uh… really warm. I think I drooled on him.”

Amy choked on her tea.

Rouge bit her fist to stop from wheezing.

Sonic blinked. “What?”

Shadow entered a moment later with the map.

“Everyone. We have something.”

He ignored the amused looks, ignored the red still lingering on his face, and placed the map on the table with slow precision.

Sonic leaned over it. “Oh! Shiny!”

Rouge’s smirk faded as she studied the symbols.

Tails adjusted his goggles. “That’s not just any map.”

Amy looked up at Shadow. “Where did you find it?”

Shadow’s jaw tightened. “On the deck. Just… there.”

Everyone exchanged glances.

No one saw a dark figure glance over from where he leaned against the doorway. His expression calm. His hands folded behind his back.

Watching.

Smiling.

And absolutely saying nothing.

Notes:

Honestly, if i weren't the author, i would have a meltdown. Because why is so oblivious? Character plot. Anyways i wanna slap him but i cant.
Also, i did not expect so many people to read this considering this is my first fic, so thank you all! I have read all of your comments and i feel happy you like this so far. I really appreciate it. :)

Chapter 7

Summary:

How powerful is Sonic really?

Notes:

Its a lil longer than normal cause i just wrote.. Amd wrote, and lost track of time. Please ignore the italics somewhere near the end. I pressed the wrong button and that happened.

The galley emptied quickly after Shadow laid the map on the table.

Tails had snatched it up without hesitation, scanning it with sharp eyes before dashing off toward the helm. Amy left a few seconds later, her gaze lingering on Shadow as if waiting for a nod that never came. Rouge followed shortly, quiet for once, her mind likely already calculating the potential treasure at the marked coordinates.

Shadow said nothing. He didn't have to. His presence alone was enough to send them moving.

He stood at the table for a moment longer, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. The map had appeared too easily. Too cleanly. No note. No trail. No scent of the one who’d left it—just the smell of scorched parchment and something older, colder, underneath.

He didn’t trust it.

But he didn’t ignore things either.

He snatched the map off the table and turned sharply on his heel, boots heavy on the floor. The ship shifted slightly underfoot, engines adjusting course as Tails began to input new coordinates. Outside the porthole windows, the clouds were thickening—bruised with the first sign of an incoming storm. Just his luck.

Shadow moved through the corridors like a blade through water—fast, silent, with purpose. The crew gave him a wide berth when they crossed his path. Not out of fear, not exactly—but respect born of certainty. Shadow didn’t waffle. He didn’t dither. He gave orders and expected them followed. Anything less was a waste of time and air.

This wasn’t a democracy.

This was his ship.

He stopped only once—on the deck, leaning against the railing with the map still gripped in one hand. The wind tore at his coat and the sky above grumbled faintly, like something ancient was waking. He stared out toward the dark clouds. Whatever was waiting at the coordinates, it wouldn't be simple.

He preferred it that way.

Easy made him restless. Control made him sharp.

And something about this felt just out of reach.

He exhaled once, a quiet sound lost to the wind, then turned back toward the bridge.

There was work to do.

Below deck, Sonic paced the narrow length of his room, hands in his hair, breathing shallow.

The laughter he'd shown earlier was gone. The lightness. The cocky grin.

It always faded fast, once the others weren’t looking.
The discussion was about treasure.

Not any kind of treasure.

The Chaos Emeralds.
To the others, the Emeralds were sources of raw, ancient energy—mythic artifacts of power and balance. Dangerous, yes. Coveted, definitely. But to Sonic, they were something else entirely.

They were his inheritance.

Legend has it, in the darkest depths of the sea, when the world was still soft and shifting, the mermaids forged them. Not as weapons, but as seals.

Seven hearts of balance. Seven locks against what lay beneath.

He closed the door behind him, pressed his back to it, and slid down to the floor. His body trembled, not with fear, he didn’t fear much—but with pressure. With tension wound too tight for too long. He’d been holding it back since the last landing, since the last incident in the reef shallows. Since he’d felt the pull of the moon, the whisper of the tide in his blood.

It was coming again.

He could feel it now like a tide behind his ribs. Slow at first. Then faster. Stronger.

He dug his fingers into the floorboards, jaw clenched tight.

It came like a wave, crashing through him, pulling his body out of shape, out of rhythm, into something else. Something wrong.

He refused to scream.

Even when his skin felt like it was tearing at the edges. Even when his legs began to twist, bend, fuse, and bleed. Even when his heartbeat faltered. Even when the salt stung behind his eyes and the hum of the ship became a distant, unreachable sound.
Blood flowed out of the cuts formed on his body from the transformation, his eyes shut tightly in agony.

Minutes passed.

He lay there after, curled, shaking and bleeding, breath catching in his throat, the world narrowed to the steady, hollow thud of his heart.

The transformation had finished.

He didn’t look down.

Didn’t need to.

He could feel it.

The weight. The difference.

The change.

Sonic dragged himself to the bunk, body aching, every movement sluggish, unfamiliar. He curled up without a blanket. Eyes wide open. The hum of the engine above his head felt a thousand miles away.
Now, curled up in his bunk, breathing slow and shallow, Sonic could feel it again. A song, not from his heart, but from somewhere else entirely. It echoed faintly, but he could hear it clear as day. The voice who sang it was filled with warmth and love, the endless love of a mother.

When the north wind meets the sea,

There’s a river full of memory,

Sleep my darling, safe and sound,

For in this river, all is found.

And her voice, gentle and endless, followed him into a dreamless sleep.

The ship rocked gently now—storm-washed and steady.

Sonic had made it to the helm just before the crew assembled, stiff but upright, the worst of the transformation behind him. He leaned against the railing near the chart table, arms folded tightly across his ribs, one leg favoring the other. No one pointed it out.

They didn’t have to.

Everyone saw.

Shadow stood at the head of the room, arms crossed, gaze flicking briefly to Sonic—checking. Then he spoke.

“We intercepted a signal an hour ago. It’s them.”

No one had to ask who.

Rouge spoke first, eyes narrowing. “The Vandal Fang.”

Sonic tensed, fingers drumming on the control console. “So Scourge’s after the Emeralds too…” replied Tails.

Amy looked between them, brows drawn. “How long do we have?”

“Days,” Shadow said, voice flat. “Maybe less.”

Silence settled, heavy and electric.

The Chaos Emeralds.

To most, they were legends—sources of power, of ancient balance. Dangerous in the wrong hands. Powerful in any hands.

But to this crew, and especially to Sonic, they were more than relics.

They were history.

They were his.

“Scourge doesn’t care about balance,” Sonic said, voice hoarse but steady. “He wants them for power. For control. To twist everything they’re meant to protect.”

“And he’s not far behind us,” Shadow added. “He’s hunting the same signal we are.”

Rouge leaned over the map, tracing a slow path with one gloved finger. “There are rumors—deep sea vaults, sealed chambers, places where the Emeralds were hidden during the Collapse. If even one’s real…”

“They're all real,” Sonic interrupted, quieter now. “They weren’t built to be found. They were built to last. To guard something bigger.”

Amy tilted her head. “You said that once before. That they were made as seals?”

Sonic nodded slowly. “Yeah. Long time ago. Before land rose. My kind, the ones who came before. They made the Emeralds to lock something away. Something old. Something deep.”

No one scoffed. Not anymore.

Not after what they’d seen.

Tails broke the quiet. “And if Scourge gets them all-?”

Sonic’s gaze met his. Steady. Cold. “Then he becomes something we can’t stop.”

Another silence passed, thick with understanding.

Shadow looked to the crew. “Then we get them first.”

“We’ll need to go deeper,” Rouge said, tapping coordinates onto the screen. “And fast. If the rumors are right, one of the vaults is at the ocean floor, near the sunken ridge. Old territory. Not safe.”

Amy met Sonic’s eyes. “Can you handle it?”

Sonic didn’t answer at first. His body still ached, his muscles still buzzed with the residue of change. But his jaw clenched. His spine straightened.

“I’ll manage,” he said. “I have to.”

Rouge gave a half-smile. “Of course you will.”

Shadow turned to the helm. “Plot a new course.”

Tails nodded and brought the engines to life. The ship hummed beneath their feet, energy vibrating through the deck like anticipation.

Above them, the storm clouds began to break, sunlight spearing through the mist in fractured beams.

Below, the sea waited. Deep and dark and full of secrets.

And somewhere beneath it, the first Chaos Emerald pulsed like a heartbeat.

Sonic gripped the railing tighter as the ship turned north by northeast, toward the edge of known maps.

Toward memory.

Toward truth.

The Maria's Return pushed deeper into the trench.

The water had grown darker, thicker, colder. Light bent in strange ways now. Tails kept adjusting the instruments, but the readings were fractured, unreliable. The winds thrashed against the sails, the sky, once baby blue now dark navy.

“We’re on top of the vault,” he said. “Or it’s moving.”

Rouge frowned. “Vaults don’t move.”

“Tell that to the ocean,” Amy muttered.

Sonic stood at the bow again, one hand gripping the railing. His eyes were fixed on the black-blue expanse ahead. There was a thrum in his chest. Not pain, not warning.

A pull.

Like something remembered.

The sea around them shifted. The current slowed. It was as if the water itself was holding them still.

Shadow’s voice was low. “Sonic. What’s happening? ”

He didn't reply.

Sonic stepped forward. Closed his eyes.

Then he sang.

Just once.

The melody was quiet, carved out of breath and memory. It wasn’t long. Just a few lines. But it moved the water, not like a wave, but like recognition. As if the sea remembered him too.

Beneath the hush of turning tide,

Where starlight sinks and ghosts abide,

A voice once lost, a name once known,

Faes into depths, where silence is shown.

The dome formed instantly.

Water rose around the Maria’s Return in a perfect arc. Not surging, not violent. Just there. Holding them like a cradle. Air was clear inside. Light filtered through in shimmering blue, distorted and beautiful.

Wide-eyed, Tails gasped. “What- what was that? ”

Rouge didn’t speak.

Shadow kept his eyes on the water. “Can you hold it?”

“I don’t know,” Sonic admitted. “But it heard me.”

They looked ahead.

Through the glassy dome, far beneath them, glowing viridian eyes watched them.

The Maria’s Return slid silently into the trench.

Light barely touched the water now. The surface was long behind them, a memory of sunlight and salt air. Down here, everything moved slower. Shadows hung like silk. Pressure whispered against the hull.

Even the crew had gone quiet.

Tails adjusted the controls with deliberate care. “We’re descending past safe sonar depth. I’m losing resolution.”

Rouge checked the radar. “I don’t like this. It’s too still.”

“There’s movement,” Shadow said, not looking at a screen. Just listening. “Below. Faint. Rhythmic.”

Sonic stood at the very front of the ship, eyes half-lidded, staring into the nothing.

He could feel it again — not the Emerald, but something else. Vast. Sleeping.

Watching.

It wasn’t the calm of still water. It was the quiet you hear when something enormous swims just beneath you, hidden by the dark. And suddenly, you realize how small you are.

The sea wasn’t passive.

It was alive.

Not in the way people thought — with fish and coral and salt. No.

It remembered.

Something moved in the distance — just outside the ship's lights. A shifting shape. Gone the second you looked at it directly.

Amy leaned closer to the glass. “Did you see—?”

“I did,” Rouge whispered.

The lights flickered once.

Then the ship stopped.

Not the engines — the ship. Held in place by some invisible force. Like the water had solidified around it.

Shadow reached for his blade. “Sonic.”

But Sonic was already moving.

He stepped forward slowly, placed his hand on the railing. His breath came shallow, but steady. Something deep in his blood knew what to do.

And then he sang.

Just four lines.

Soft. Old. Full of salt and sorrow.

Beneath the hush of turning tide,
Where starlight sinks and ghosts abide,
A voice once lost, a name once known,
The sea will call her child home.

The water responded.

Not just with a dome, but with a presence.

The sea around the Maria's Return pulsed outward, forming a shimmering sphere of dense, clear water. Inside, it was suddenly quiet. The pressure dropped. The hull stopped groaning.

Everything became still.

Then something moved outside the dome.

A shape — massive, slow, gliding along the edge of vision.

Not a whale.

Not a machine.

Not anything with a name.

It brushed the water like silk brushing skin, and the sea itself seemed to tremble around it.

Amy’s voice was barely audible. “What was that?”

“Not a threat,” Sonic whispered. “A guardian.”

Tails stared at the scanner. “It wasn’t there until you sang. And now it’s… following us.”

Rouge frowned. “Is it escorting us, or watching us?”

“Both,” Shadow said.

Sonic turned to them, face unreadable. “We’re in its territory now. We don’t take. We ask.”

 

The lights seemed to pull inward now, swallowed by the pressure and blackness. Outside the ship, the ocean no longer felt like water. It felt like space, vast, ancient, and alive with things that weren’t meant to be seen.

Tails stared at the scanner. “We’re here. Energy signature’s stable, strong.”

Rouge leaned forward. “Emerald?”

“Close. A hundred meters, maybe less.”

Then the ship slowed again. Not by engine. Not by choice.

By force.

The water thickened around them, like syrup in motion. Outside, something began to form, a current spiraling in the dark, coalescing into shape.

Amy pressed a hand to the water barrier. “It’s back…”

But it wasn’t the same flicker from before.

It was awake now.

The water entity circled them fully, a serpentine shape of translucent motion, longer than the ship itself. Viridian eyes, glowing and eerie. No scales. Just water made will. It twisted, rose, and grew in height. It hovered over them, surrounding water threatening to drown anyone who dares intrude in its path.

This was no monster.

It was a guardian.

Rouge’s voice was tight. “It’s blocking the path.”

And then… it spoke.

Not in air.

Not in language.

It vibrated the water and the hull, with a voice like the deep ocean groaning through the bones of a sunken god. The crew heard it not with ears, but inside their chests.

“He who sings. You trespass.” “The tide is not yours to command. The locks are not yours to open.” “Go back. Or drown where you float.”

Amy stumbled backward, clutching her head. Rouge’s hands went white on the console. Even Shadow tensed.

But Sonic stepped forward.

Unyielding.

Sonic’s voice was firm. “We’re not here to steal. We’re here to protect.”

The entity twisted, rising like a serpent of current and memory. Its voice deepened.

“So said the others. So said the flame-eyed one. He who breaks. He who takes.” “You are all surfaceborn. Greedy. Temporary.”

“Then look closer,” Sonic said. “I’m not one of them.”

He stepped to the edge of the glass dome, hand resting on the barrier between him and the guardian.

“I didn’t come to plunder the sea. I came from it.”

Silence rippled through the water.

The entity paused.

It drifted forward, only inches from the barrier now. Its shape shifting with each pulse of its voice.

“You carry the salt in your blood. The song in your marrow.” “Child of the tide. Forgotten. Remembered.”

Tails whispered from behind, “What is it talking about?”

Shadow answered quietly, “Him.”

The entity circled the ship once more, slower now.

“One seal may be given. One path may open. Only to the singer. Only to the unshaken.”

It coiled upward, and then, with a pulse like a shifting tide, it moved aside, revealing a dark path beneath. Rouge whispered, “It’s letting us through…”

Amy looked at Sonic, pale and wide-eyed. “What are you?”

Sonic didn’t answer. He kept his hand on the glass, even as the creature faded back into the dark.

Then he said softly, “I’m the reason it didn’t kill us.”

Shadow gave the quietest nod of respect he’d ever shown. “That’ll do.”

The ship continued forward, passing through the place where the guardian had hovered, and the sea watched, ancient and aware. The guardian melted back into the dark, its serpentine form dissolving into currents and stillness once more.

The dome around the Maria's Return remained, gently pulsing, guiding them forward. Not to the Emerald, but toward a jagged outcrop in the trench wall. Stone jutted from the side of the ravine, choked in coral and algae. Beneath the thick layers of sediment, something glimmered faintly. Worked stone. A gate.

Tails leaned forward in his seat. “That’s not natural.”

Rouge narrowed her eyes. “You think?”

Shadow didn’t wait. “Drop anchor. External lights only. We go in on foot.”

Before they ever left the Maria's Return, Sonic had paused at the boarding platform.

The water outside the ship pressed against the glass dome in slow, heavy ripples. Cold. Deep. Alive.

He stood facing them, unusually serious.

“You won’t make it far breathing like landwalkers,” he said. “Down there, lungs alone won’t help. The pressure crushes, the sea coils around your chest, and even the oxygen turns against you.”

Tails blinked. “Uh. Good pep talk.”

Sonic exhaled and rolled his shoulders. “I’ll give you something to help.”

He stepped forward, closing his eyes. He didn't chant. Didn't gesture dramatically. He just hummed — a low, resonant tone that filled the space like distant whale-song. The kind of note that vibrated in your bones.

With a subtle flick of his hand, the sound traveled into each of them — Amy, Rouge, Tails — like a current of warmth winding into their lungs.

“There. You’ll be able to breathe in the water for a while. Your bodies will remember how.”

Tails was still blinking. “That’s… sea-magic, isn’t it? That wasn’t just a song.”

“Old magic,” Sonic said. “Not mine. Passed down.”

Amy grinned. “Well, guess you’re full of surprises.”

Then she looked at Shadow. “Do you need it too?”

Sonic turned to him.

 

But then he paused.<

 

Midstep.

He looked at Shadow, not the way he looked at enemies or crewmates or even questions. He looked at him the way the ocean tastes the shore. Studying something old. Familiar.

“…You don’t need it,” Sonic said.

Not a question.

Shadow met his gaze, unreadable as always.

“I don’t.”

There was a long beat.

Sonic stepped closer. Just one step. Close enough to feel it, the faint charge in the air, not magic but something else. Sharp. Laced with instinct. Different from the slow, singing current in his own blood.

And suddenly he understood.

“You’re not like me,” Sonic said quietly. “You’re not tide-born.”

Shadow didn’t move. “No.”

“You’re not merfolk.”

<“No.”

“…You’re siren-blooded.”

The words landed not like an accusation, but like something found. A stone lifted. A ripple named.

Tails froze mid-checklist. Amy looked like someone had just confessed to being made of lightning. Rouge just stared, lips parted like she’d inhaled a secret.

“You can tell that by looking at him?!” Tails finally blurted.

Rouge’s lips parted. “Wait. You’re—”

“Half siren,” Shadow said simply. “Half Mobian. It’s never been your business until now.”

Tails nearly dropped his scanner. “Since when?!”

 

Shadow didn’t answer right away. He was still watching Sonic, not with suspicion, but something deeper. Curiosity. Recognition.

 

“We’re from different currents,” Sonic murmured. “But we both come from the deep.”

 

Shadow tilted his head slightly. “You sensed it?”

 

“I saw it,” Sonic said. “In your eyes. Your breath didn’t change when the pressure shifted. Your pulse bent to the water instead of fighting it. You didn’t even blink when I sang.”

“Wouldn’t help,” Shadow said coolly. “Sirens don’t fall under mermaid callings.”

 

“…Huh.”

 

He stepped back, totally unbothered.

“That explains the way you never flinch in current.”

Shadow looked at him evenly. “And your singing explains why the sea listens.”

Sonic gave a small shrug. “Guess we’re both more than we look.”

The crew, meanwhile, was still trying to process that their two strongest fighters were literal descendants of the deep.

Rouge’s voice came out a little breathless. “So let me get this straight. Sonic’s a mermaid, Shadow’s a siren, and I’m just a jewel thief in a magic scuba suit?”

Amy blinked rapidly. “Okay but like, how has no one noticed this before?!”

Sonic shrugged. “Some things stay quiet until the sea decides it’s time.”

 

Amy finally threw her hands up. “Is anyone on this ship normal?!”

Rouge grinned faintly. “Darling, that ship sailed long ago.”

 

Sonic stood at the inner hatch, eyes half-lidded, one hand against the metal. The sea was singing. Not in words. Not even in melody. It was more like… vibration. Emotion. A language without form. And it was getting louder.

Amy pulled her gloves tighter. “Sonic? We ready?”

Tails was already fiddling with the external seals. “Pressure’s stabilized, but if we don’t get moving-”

Sonic held up a hand.

They froze.

His fingers curled slightly.

And the ocean — the entire trench — stilled.

The hum of the engines stopped.

The lights dimmed.<

No alarms. No malfunction.

The sea itself had paused.

Tails swallowed. “Did we just… lose power?”

“No,” Shadow said, quietly. Eyes fixed on Sonic. “Something else just took control.”

There was a low groan, a distant thud, like the bones of the earth itself shifting. Sonic turned slowly, the glow of the emergency lights catching in his eyes, and for a heartbeat, they didn’t look like his usual electric blue.

They were depthless. Dark. Iridescent.

Ancient.

Sonic inhaled once, slow and deep.

The moment he exhaled, the water outside surged. A current roared around the ship in a perfect spiral, forming a dome hundreds of feet wide, not one crafted by spell, but one willed into place.

The pressure outside should’ve snapped the hull like paper.

Instead, it was calm.

Still.

Breathing.

Amy’s voice was barely a whisper. “Sonic, what did you just- ”

But she didn’t need to finish.

The water itself had parted.

As if it were afraid to touch him.

Tails’s hands trembled around the console. “This isn’t sea magic. This is… this is primeval. Elemental. It’s responding like—like—”

“Like it’s his,” Shadow muttered.

Sonic turned to face them, his expression unreadable. But not cold.

Not angry.

Just focused.

“I wasn’t going to bring it up,” he said softly, “but the trench knows who I am.”

Amy blinked. “What… do you mean by who you are?”

He didn’t answer at first.

He stepped into the middle of the chamber. The water outside still danced and spun, but not randomly. It was responding to his movement — mimicking it. Echoing it. Like he was the tide and the sea was trying to remember how to follow.

“I was born in the Abyssal Reach. Not just in it, from it. I am what the sea shaped when it needed a voice.”

He turned toward the viewing dome.

“The currents bowed before my mother. They bend for me now.”

The crew said nothing.

Sonic tilted his head.

“I left that behind,” he said. “Didn’t want to rule. Didn’t want to be anything but free.”

Shadow spoke then. Not mocking. Just… steady.

“But you didn’t leave the power.”

“No,” Sonic admitted. “That never goes away. I tried to suppress it for years. Hide it. Keep the sea from noticing.”

He raised a hand again.<

The water pulsed outward, and collapsed in on itself, forming a massive sphere of compressed liquid, suspended mid-ocean. Then he let it drop and the trench walls shook.

Amy backed up. “Okay. Yeah. Um. That was horrifying.”

Tails looked at him like he’d just rewritten physics.

Rouge’s jaw was slack. “Sonic. Darling. Sweetie. You’re not just royalty. You’re a walking natural disaster."

Sonic grinned. Not wide. Just a small, knowing smirk.

“I never said I wasn’t.”

Shadow raised one eyebrow, the only sign of visible surprise he allowed.

“…Your control is unstable.”

Sonic didn’t deny it.

“I’m not a king,” he said. “I’m a tide that tried to live on land.”

Tails: “No wonder the sea parted like it was afraid of him.”

Rouge: “No wonder I am.”

The dome outside shimmered.

The trench began to hum again, but this time, it was not in fear.

It was welcoming him home.

Sonic turned, already reaching for the hatch. “Let’s go. The ocean won’t wait forever.”

Shadow followed, eyes narrowed. “You’re still hiding something.”

“Not hiding,” Sonic said. “Just… containing.”

And then, with a soundless ripple, the hatch opened and the sea, impossibly, moved aside to let him pass.

 

And so they descended into the ancient cave beneath the trench, two tide-born warriors and their wide-eyed crew, pressing forward into the dark.

 

The gate opened with effort, massive, stone-carved doors grinding aside after Tails found the right combination of pressure triggers on the side. Inside was a cavern of black water and glowing runes, carved into the walls like veins.

Amy stepped through first. “This place… it feels old.”

Rouge nodded. “Pre-Emerald age. Maybe older.”

The walls were covered in writing, not in any known script, but a spiraling pattern of interlocking symbols.

Sonic walked ahead slowly, one hand brushing the wall. The runes shimmered faintly under his fingers.

Tails activated a scanner. “This doesn’t match any echidna glyphs. Not even the Atlantis archives.”

Then, ahead stood an altar.

Or what looked like one.

A circular stone platform, waist-high, sat in the center of the chamber. Above it, three wide channels fed slow-moving water into a shallow bowl carved into the stone. But the bowl was cracked, and three pillars stood around it with hollowed slots at their tops, empty.

Shadow crouched near one. “A puzzle. Old water-logic. Balancing weights.”

Rouge examined another. “But we’re missing the keys.”

Sonic approached the altar. As he did, words began to glow softly on the surrounding stone.

Ancient script, translated by no tech, only feeling.

He read it aloud, voice low, letting the syllables roll.

“Vel’asar in morith kaan…
Na’hal en torev sul.”

Amy frowned. “What does that mean?”

Sonic’s voice softened, but his eyes didn’t leave the runes.

“Three waters flow: one still, one swift, one sacred.”
“Balance the tide, and the path shall open.”

Shadow straightened. “We need to feed the basin from the right pillars. If we choose wrong…”

Tails looked at the channel system. “Could trigger a collapse, maybe flood the chamber.”

Rouge huffed. “Or worse.”

Sonic stepped to the first channel. The water was shimmering silver.

The second, dark and fast.

The third — nearly still, with glowing particles suspended inside like starlight in ink.

Amy hesitated. “Which is which?”

Sonic tilted his head. “Still… swift… sacred…”

He reached toward the third channel and placed his palm flat in its flow.

The water responded, curling upward around his hand in a smooth arc. Calm. Deep.

He nodded. “This one’s sacred.”

“Then that goes in the center bowl,” Tails said, eyes darting over the structure. “It has to balance all three. Sonic, can you…?”

Sonic stepped up. “Yeah.”

He placed his hand on the central basin. Hummed, not a song, not this time. just a resonant note, deep in his chest.

The water lifted from the sacred channel, hovering weightless, and flowed into the cracked basin without spilling. As it touched the stone, the runes ignited across the floor in pale green light.

Amy watched, wide-eyed. “That shouldn’t be possible…”

Rouge smirked. “No one told the sea that.”

They worked together to guide the other waters in sequence: swift into the left pillar, still into the right. The basin began to glow with rising energy, and the room vibrated slightly as the liquid pulsed in rhythm.

Then, “clunk.”

Stone ground beneath them.

The far wall trembled, and with a low, ancient breath, it split, revealing a hidden corridor. Narrow, dark, pulsing with the unmistakable emerald light.

Shadow drew his blade. “We’re in.”

The chamber behind the broken stone gate was narrow, pulsing with the same green glow that shimmered from the basin. Moss clung to the ceiling, and the walls were slick with condensation. Every step forward echoed like it was being swallowed.

Tails held up his scanner. “Emerald’s close. Twenty meters, maybe less. But there’s a huge energy spike. Something else is here.”

Amy gripped her hammer. “Like what?”

Rouge frowned. “You hear that?”

They all fell still.

A sound echoed from the chamber ahead, low and layered, like a whale’s call twisted with metal and rage. It vibrated the stone underfoot. The kind of sound that made your instincts scream even if your mind couldn’t name what was wrong.

Shadow drew his blade in silence.

Sonic stepped forward first.

The corridor opened into a massive undersea hall, ancient and cathedral-like, held together by coral-covered stone arches and bio-luminescent kelp. And in the center of it, surrounded by currents that spun unnaturally in place…

Was the Emerald.

Floating just above a cracked altar, pulsing in time with the sea itself.

And coiled around it, asleep no longer-

A massive leviathan of translucent muscle and armored barnacle-plated hide, its shape somewhere between eel, serpent, and ghost. Fins like jagged wings, bioluminescent eyes like empty moons.

It uncoiled slowly, the Emerald’s glow dancing across its scarred scales.

Tails whispered, “That’s not a guardian. That’s a warden.”

The creature opened its jaw, not to bite, but to speak. The voice was like the echo of deep ocean pressure. No words. Just raw meaning.

“Leave.”
“This seal shall not break. This heart shall not rise.”
“You are not worthy.”

Sonic stepped forward, eyes narrowing. “I didn’t come to take it for power.”

The leviathan’s eyes burned.

“You sing the tide. But your voice is still young.”
“The deep does not trust the surface. The deep remembers.”

The sea around them shuddered.

The leviathan surged.

Water slammed toward them like a wall. Sonic threw his arms forward, channeling a brief pulse of resonance, not a full song, but enough to push the wave aside and give them air.

“Get ready!” he shouted.

Shadow was already leaping, Chaos-boosted blade slicing through water. Amy followed, hammer swinging, striking the creature’s armored flank with a shockwave that sent tremors through the stone floor.

Tails activated a disruption device that sent electrical pulses outward, drawing the creature’s focus.

Rouge darted upward, weaving through the current like a knife, planting explosives near the arches to drop debris if needed.

The leviathan struck, sweeping the chamber with a tail like a tidal blade. Shadow deflected it with his Chaos blade, but even he was pushed back.

Sonic moved fast, too fast for the eye. Not running, but swimming with the water’s rhythm, not against it. He kicked off a pillar and struck the creature’s eye with a spinning strike.

It roared, not in pain, but in challenge.

The chamber dimmed. The Emerald pulsed harder. The creature was drawing from it.

Tails yelled, “It’s bonded to the Emerald! We need to sever that connection or we’ll never take it down!”

Sonic narrowed his eyes. “Then we break the tether.”

He dove, speeding toward the altar while the others fought to keep the creature busy. He slid beneath one of its coils, dodging snapping jaws and razor fins, and landed at the base of the Emerald.

There, glowing chains of light, embedded in coral. Runic bindings.

‘Vel'asar in morith kaan…’

He pressed his hand to the altar. Hummed the note again.

The Emerald shivered.

The chains cracked.

Outside, the creature reeled.

Shadow shouted, “Now, Sonic!”

Sonic struck the altar with one final burst of harmonic energy the same resonance he used to call the dome.

The chains snapped.

The light surged.

The creature let out a bellow that shook the cave, and then it stopped. Floating. Disoriented. Uncoiled.

Breathing.

Tails scanned it. “It’s still alive. But not bound anymore.”

The Emerald lowered into Sonic’s hands, warm and heavy, humming like a living heart.

The others gathered around him, silent for a moment.

Then Rouge exhaled. “One down.”

Shadow glanced behind them. “The Fang won’t be far. We need to move.”

Nodding, the crew agreed, heading back to the ship.

The hatch sealed behind them with a reassuring hiss as the Selkie’s Grace’s engines hummed back to life. The glow of the emergency lights returned, but the focus of the crew remained fixed on Shadow.

He was standing near the observation dome, shoulders steady, a calm presence in a ship already anchored by extraordinary power. The water outside pulsated in deep blue-black ripples, and you could feel the trench waiting.

Sonic crossed the floor, glancing at Shadow then the crew. “Alright,” he said quietly, “Let’s see how you do.”

Shadow inhaled, the air inside the ship trembling just slightly with the catch of breath. When he exhaled, he didn’t speak at first. He let the echo of his breath carry, a low resonance, through the hull. It wasn't loud, but it was felt: as though the ship itself leaned in to listen.

Then he spoke.

“Still,”

That single word, low and calm, lifted tension instantly. Amy’s shoulders dropped; Rouge halted mid-pace. Tails’ breaths slowed, scanner lights softening.

Nothing flashy, just presence.

Sonic quietly watched, folding his arms, letting the moment ripple.

Shadow continued:

“Center,”

This focused the crew’s attention, like a gentle tuning fork finding pitch. Emotions balanced. Anxiety fell away. The crew stood straighter, breathing evenly, alert yet relaxed.

He took a step forward, voice deeper:

“Focus.”

The final note anchored them. A hush settled, deep and steady. Shadow’s voice was more than sound: it was command, emotional architecture constructed with tonal precision.

Tails whispered, awed: “He’s not just calming us… he’s shaping our state.”

Rouge stepped closer to Shadow. “This- this is real emotional control. You’re channeling feeling into form.”

Shadow nodded once, expression unreadable. Then he tapped the hull lightly.

Immediately, the ship’s sensor hum softened, as if the ship itself relaxed under his touch.

Sonic turned, letting his fingertips brush the rail.

“That’s our edge,” he said. “Sea and sound.”

Amy’s voice trembled slightly. “That… was incredible.”

Sonic sighed contentedly at the reaction.

Shadow took another step, raising his voice a touch richer:

“Engage.”

At that cue, the ship surged forward into the trench. The water outside pulsed in sync with his voice, like live feedback to his command, with currents bending around the hull smoothly and purposefully.

Sonic murmured, pride and relief in his voice: “Smoothest deep dive I’ve seen. ”

Notes:

I always viewed sonic as powerful, cause if shadow can destroy the world, sonic can too. He just chooses not too. Also, thank you for commenting!

Chapter 8

Summary:

Sonic has a problem with chest fur while Shadow has a problem with a fluffy blue tail.

Notes:

boo! im back and i have been dieing to post this, but damn assignments. anyways, it took longer bcz i was writing chapter 9 and went, oh wait i havent posted chapter chapter 8. so here i am. the chapter would prob come out today night im ngl. but if not, um idk when. anyways enjoy!

The Maria's Return was quiet. Too quiet. Which, for Shadow, usually meant something had gone very, very wrong.

But today, it was just… Sonic.

Avoiding him.

“You’re still not going to shower?” Shadow crossed his arms, standing in the hallway just outside Sonic’s cabin. “You smell like brine, seaweed, and regret.”

From inside: “It’s a natural scent!”

Shadow narrowed his eyes, pinching his nose. “It’s a biological hazard.”

The door creaked open just enough for Sonic’s head to peek out. His quills were still half-damp from the trench dive. “Shadow, I’m part ocean. I’m supposed to smell like the sea.”

“You smell like the Leviathan threw you up.”

“Wow. Rude.”

Shadow stepped in without asking. “You’re getting in the bath.”

Sonic bolted for the opposite wall. “Make me, water gremlin!”

“I will.”

Sonic turned to bolt-

-and Shadow tackled him around the waist, hoisting him up effortlessly.

“LET GO OF ME YOU DARKNESS BATH DEMON- ”

“Stop flailing.”

“NO.”

“You’re part fish. This should be instinctive.”

“I CAN’T SWIM IN THIS FORM!”

“…You what?”

“I SAID I CAN’T—AAAH!”

With absolutely no ceremony, Shadow carried Sonic down the hallway, much to the wide-eyed confusion of the passing crew.

Amy blinked. “Should we help?”

Rouge sipped her tea. “Nope.”

Big offered a towel. “He’ll need this.”

And then, with a splash that echoed like divine retribution, Shadow yeeted Sonic into the ship’s saltwater bath tank.

It was deep. Wide. Used for diving practice.

Sonic hit the water-

-and immediately began flailing like a very shiny, very blue, very angry raccoon in a kiddie pool.

“SHADOW I TOLD YOU- ”

“I’m literally watching you forget how to mermaid.”

“I NEED A TAIL FOR THIS, YOU MANICURED BAT.”

“Stop panicking. You’re floating.”

“I’M FLOPPING.”

Shadow pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. “You’re unbelievable.”

With a single breath, he pulled off his jacket. Then, his shirt.

Sonic blinked.

Shadow stepped up onto the ledge of the pool, now shirtless, muscles glinting faintly under the light, and-

-chest fluff.

Sonic’s brain short-circuited.

Like, full static.

His pupils dilated. His face went crimson. He let out a sound that could only be described as an emotionally compromised dolphin noise and sank half-underwater like his soul had left his body.

Shadow didn’t miss the face. Smirking, he arched an eyebrow. “Eyes up here.”

“DO YOU HAVE NO DIGNITY?”

“I’ve literally been shirtless in front of you before.”

“NOT WHEN I WAS CONSCIOUS.”

Shadow stepped into the pool, moving effortlessly through the water like it was an extension of himself. Sonic, meanwhile, was clinging to the edge, still blushing so hard his ears were visibly steaming.

Shadow floated beside him.

Sonic refused to make eye contact.

“…Need help swimming?”

“NO.”

Shadow smirked. “You’re shaking.”

“That’s not fear. That’s—uh—currents! Currents are cold!”

Shadow leaned a little closer, voice low. “I think you just like being held.”

“ShUt uP.”

And then—because Sonic’s dignity was long gone—Shadow gently pulled him away from the edge, arms secure around his waist, supporting him.

Sonic melted like seafoam in the sun.

“Okay,” he muttered. “Maybe I like being held.”

“…Told you.”

Shadow didn’t say anything more.

 

The water had finally calmed.

Sonic, on the other hand?

Not so much.

He was still nestled awkwardly in Shadow’s arms, trying and failing to look cool while very clearly having a nervous breakdown over how close their faces were. His tail-less Mobian body was clumsy in the water. Shadow, of course, was not.

“Okay,” Sonic muttered, cheeks still burning. “So. This is fine. Totally normal. Two guys. In a bath. Holding each other. For stability.”

Shadow’s arms tightened slightly. “You’re still floating like a rock.”

“Shut up.”

“Should I let go?”

“NO.”

Shadow smirked again. He was enjoying this. The smug radiating off his face could’ve powered the ship’s backup generator.

But then-

The bath door hissed open.

“Hey Sonic- ” Tails called, stepping in. “I left my- ”

He stopped.

Mid-step.

Mouth open.

Followed by Amy.

Followed by Big.

Followed by Knuckles.

All of them froze like they’d just walked in on a crime scene.

Sonic’s brain did a full reboot.

Shadow didn’t even blink. He just looked over calmly.

Tails’s eyes darted from Shadow’s shirtless form… to Sonic’s very awkward body language… to Sonic’s face, which was red enough to qualify as a warning sign.

Amy put a hand over her mouth. “Oh my god.”

Knuckles, very slowly, blinked. “…Do I need to fight him?”

“No!” Sonic squeaked, kicking his legs slightly and failing to go anywhere.

Big waved helpfully. “Hi boys!”

Tails tried, valiantly, to defuse. “So, uh. This is a bath. That’s… good hygiene. That’s… great.”

Sonic slapped both hands over his face. “I can explain.”

“No,” Shadow said calmly. “He can’t.”

Sonic spluttered. “You threw me in here!”

“He smelled like ship rot.”

“I was fine!”

“You were a biohazard.”

Amy tilted her head. “You do smell like old salt and shame.”

Sonic groaned. “Not helping.”

Shadow shifted slightly behind him, still holding him up with one arm, the other resting on the pool’s edge. Possessive. Protective. Casually hot.

Rouge stepped in late, looked once, then just raised an eyebrow. “Well. Finally.”

“THIS IS NOT A THING!” Sonic shouted, flailing.

“You’re literally in his arms.”

“I CAN’T SWIM IN THIS FORM!”

“Sure you can’t.”

Tails: “Wait, can’t you? Aren’t you- ?”

“DON’T.”

Shadow finally sighed, bored of the noise. He stood, water gliding off him like he’d practiced it for a magazine shoot, and lifted Sonic bridal-style out of the bath.

Sonic shrieked.

Everyone shrieked.

Shadow walked past the stunned group without looking back.

“Dry yourself off,” he ordered calmly, handing Sonic a towel.

Sonic was a full cherry-red ball of fluster and trauma.

Shadow looked over his shoulder just once, eyes glinting.

“Next time, just bathe when I tell you.”

 

Arriving at his room, the door slid shut behind him with a soft hiss.

Silence.

Then a beat.

Then-

Shadow threw himself face-first onto his bed and screamed into the pillow.

“WHY DID I DO THAT?!”

He flipped over immediately, eyes wide, one arm flung dramatically across his forehead like a Victorian lady fainting from too much exposure to sunlight.

“What was that?! What was that?! Did I black out?! Did my brain exit my skull and take my dignity with it?!”

He bolted upright.

Started pacing.

“Okay. Okay. It wasn’t a big deal. I was helping. He smelled like the bottom of a kraken’s foot. I was doing my civic duty. It was hygiene.”

He stopped pacing.

Stared blankly at the wall.

“…I took my shirt off.”

He covered his face again. “Why did I take my shirt off?! He’s allergic to shirts, I didn’t need to match energies!”

He thought again, 'He's probably allergic to pants, not shirts.'

Then, quieter: “He blushed. So much. Like, he almost died. He probably thinks I did that on purpose.”

He paused.

“…Did I do that on purpose?”

He sat down slowly.

Then stood back up.

Then laid down again.

Then immediately kicked one of his boots off and hit himself in the head with it.

“UGH.”

On the other side of the wall, Rouge sipped her tea and grinned like a cat who just heard someone admit they accidentally flirted with their crush in front of their entire friend group and now can’t emotionally process the fallout.

Back in Shadow’s room:

He rolled over dramatically and stared at the ceiling like it had personally betrayed him.

“He’s just a fish. A fish with legs. A very annoying, very blue, very blushy fish- ”

He covered his face again.

“ -WHO LOOKED AT MY CHEST FLUFF LIKE IT HELD THE SECRETS OF THE UNIVERSE.”

He screamed into the pillow again.

This time muffled.

“WHY AM I LIKE THIS?!”

A pause.

Then, the quietest, most conflicted whisper to no one:

“…He did look cute, though…”

And with that, Shadow curled into a tight, steaming-hot ball of existential crisis, mutual pining, and catastrophic romantic failure.

The crew heard none of it.

Rouge, however?

She heard everything.

And she was already writing it down in her Sonadow Tease Ledger™, Volume III.

Shadow was trying to do inventory.

Keyword: trying.

He was halfway through counting how many extra Chaos energy stabilizers were in stock when something out the corner of his eye pulled his focus off the list, and derailed his entire sense of composure.

Sonic.

Lying on his stomach across the crew lounge couch, reading a map upside down.

Tail swaying lazily in the air.

Not wagging. Not twitching.

Flowing.

Like some sentient banner of ocean-scented doom.

The long, fluffy, sea-washed blue tail caught the light like silk. It shimmered. It sparkled. It moved like it was being personally choreographed by Poseidon.

Shadow dropped the clipboard.

Clatter.

Sonic didn’t even look up. “Y’alright over there?”

Shadow blinked. “Fine.” He retrieved the clipboard like it had personally betrayed him and backed out of the room with military precision.

He did not breathe again for eleven seconds.

Later that day:

Shadow entered the medbay to check power levels in the stabilizer core. Normal. Routine. Emotionally safe.

What was not safe was Sonic sitting on the edge of a medical pod, swinging his legs again, holding a water bottle in his mouth like a straw was beneath him.

It was held between his teeth as he twisted open a panel with both hands, muttering something about coolant flow.

The tail?

Still swaying behind him like it had a mind of its own.

Shadow took one step forward and tripped over a chair that hadn’t been there five seconds ago.

Sonic blinked around the bottle. “You good, Shadow?”

“I’m fine.” Shadow snapped, somehow managing to do a backroll and land on his feet like it was intentional.

Sonic smiled. “Cool. This pod’s got a weird coolant line. Think you could give me a hand?”

Shadow stared at him. At his hands. At the tail brushing idly along the floor like a feathered whip of distraction. Then turned around and left.

Immediately.

No words.

Just exit stage left.

Evening.

Shadow was in the observation room. Finally. Alone. With a book.

Peace.

Until-

The thump of something heavy behind him.

He turned.

Sonic had fallen asleep against the couch’s side panel, curled up, breathing softly.

Tail draped across his lap.

Not just across.

Wrapped.

Shadow stared, horrified. Not because it was bad. But because it was perfect.

The softness.

The little twitch when Sonic exhaled.

The absolute smug look he had even in his sleep.

“Stop being cute,” Shadow hissed softly.

Sonic, unconscious, snored gently.

Shadow slumped into a chair, pulled his hood over his head, and whispered like the world had ended:

“This is psychological warfare.”

The next morning:

Rouge handed him a mug.

“Coffee,” she said. “For the suffering.”

Shadow blinked. “…Why?”

She nodded toward the hallway.

Where Sonic was brushing his teeth.

With his tail swishing sleepily behind him.

In boxers.

With little fish on them.

Rouge leaned close. “He doesn’t even try, does he?”

Shadow took a slow, painful sip.

“…I’m not going to make it.”

 

Shadow had seen many horrors in his life.

Patricide. Betrayal. Death.

Nothing, nothing, compared to walking into the kitchen and seeing Sonic the Hedgehog, barefoot, boxers covered in tiny blue fish, holding a spoon in his mouth while casually flipping a seaweed omelet with the other hand.

“Morning!” Sonic said, talking around the spoon.

The tail.

The tail was out again.

Swaying back and forth like it was part of the conversation. Gleaming like it had been shampooed with literal moonlight.

Shadow stood frozen in the doorway.

“...”

Sonic tilted his head. “You okay? You look like the toaster just insulted your bloodline.”

“I am,” Shadow said stiffly, “fine.”

“Cool. You want one?” Sonic held up a second omelet with a spatula flourish. “I made extra.”

“Sure,” Shadow said automatically, like he hadn’t just been pulled into fluffy aquatic breakfast purgatory.

He sat at the corner of the table. Sonic dropped the plate in front of him with a wink.

And then proceeded to sit backwards on the chair across from him, legs over the backrest, plate in his lap like chaos incarnate. Tail dangling casually between the slats of the chair like it owned the room.

Shadow ate in complete silence.

Except for the internal screaming.

Later that day…

“Alright,” Amy said, clapping her hands together. “Tails and I are checking engine alignment. Knuckles, you’re helping Big with maintenance on the port fins. Sonic- ”

“Already done,” Sonic said, walking by.

Amy blinked. “Wait. Done?”

“Yup.” Sonic popped a grape in his mouth and tossed the rest to Shadow, who somehow caught it without breaking eye contact.

Rouge raised a brow. “You used your powers again, didn’t you?”

Sonic shrugged. “Just a little. Barely more than a nudge. The engine seal wasn’t sitting right.”

Knuckles scratched his head. “He fixed a whole power valve with a water nudge?”

Shadow muttered, “He once turned a seaquake away from the ship with a yawn.”

Big blinked. “That sounds fake but okay.”

Tails, still holding a wrench: “We should really stop being surprised at this point.”

Sonic flopped down on the floor in front of the main nav screen, tail curling comfortably around him like a smug sea cat. “You guys worry too much.”

Shadow tried to focus on anything else.

Failed.

Because Sonic was currently lying in the sunbeam like it was his job, tail splayed and shining like a living tapestry, humming softly to himself while Tails ran numbers.

Sonic wasn’t doing anything wrong.

Which made it so much worse.

He looked peaceful. Casual. Barely aware of the absolute chaos he left in his wake just by existing.

Shadow’s brain: Don’t stare. Don’t engage. Don’t imagine what his tail would feel like up clo-

“Shadow?” Sonic called, still not looking at him.

Shadow blinked. “Yes?”

“You’re staring again.”

“I am not.”

“You kinda are.”

Rouge muttered, “You kinda always are.”

Shadow stood abruptly. “I’m going to recalibrate the external sensors.”

“They’re already-”

“I SAID I’M GOING TO.”

He exited at exactly 2.3x normal walking speed.

Sonic tilted his head. “Is it weird that I kinda like when he yells?”

Amy sighed. “It’s weirder that you still don’t get why.”

Meanwhile… in the sensor room
Shadow had his head in his hands again.

Not screaming. Not sobbing.

Just deeply, cosmically exasperated.

“…He was wearing fish boxers.”

He whispered it to the void.

Like a confession.

Like a curse.

“…With a tail that long and he still managed to look composed.”

The universe offered no answers.

Only the vague scent of sea salt and lemons that always lingered when Sonic had recently passed through.

The late morning sun filtered through the submarine’s observation dome, bathing the lounge in soft green-blue hues. The trench outside was calm, glowing faintly with drifting bioluminescent life.

It was peaceful.

Suspiciously so.

Sonic was lying belly-down on the floor in front of the dome, chin propped on his folded arms, watching the light ripple across the water. His tail was stretched behind him like a lazy ribbon of blue and silver.

Shadow entered the room, glanced once at the sight and immediately chose a seat facing the opposite direction.

“Tails wanted me to let you know we’ll be running diagnostics at 1400,” Shadow said, deliberately facing the wall instead of the hedgehog he could see reflected in the polished glass.

“Cool,” Sonic replied, voice quiet. “I’ll be there.”

Shadow nodded.

There was silence.

Real silence.

The kind that usually meant something was about to explode.

But instead of alarms or warnings, there was a quiet flutter of movement, Sonic had rolled onto his back, one leg bent, still gazing out at the trench.

And humming.

Just a soft, absent little tune that echoed in the water around the hull like the ocean was listening.

Shadow’s ears flicked, betraying him.

He tried not to enjoy it.

He failed.

“…You always do that?” Shadow asked, after a minute.

Sonic opened one eye. “Do what?”

“Humming. At the sea.”

“Oh.” Sonic shrugged lazily. “Not on purpose. It just sort of… feels right.”

Shadow looked down at his hands. “It reacts to it.”

“Yeah. She always does.” Sonic smiled faintly. “The sea’s funny that way. Kind of like a cat. She’ll curl up in your lap if you don’t chase her.”

Shadow was very quiet for a moment.

“…You talk about it like it’s alive.”

Sonic stretched, tail flexing behind him in a slow wave. “Doesn’t feel dead, does it?”

Shadow didn’t answer that.

He didn’t have to.

A bit later…
Rouge and Amy were playing cards at the lounge table. Tails was in the corner muttering to himself over a display. Knuckles had just walked in, saw Sonic curled up on the floor like a cat, and walked out again without a word.

Shadow was quietly reviewing crew schedules on his datapad. Or trying to.

Sonic’s tail - still there, still absurdly fluffy - had crept into the edge of his peripheral vision again. It was touching his boot.

Barely.

Just the tip.

Not intentional.

Maybe.

Shadow made a noise in his throat. It might’ve been a choke. Or a growl. Or a noise one makes when confronted with deeply inconvenient affection.

“You alright?” Sonic asked without looking up.

“Perfect,” Shadow muttered.

He tried to shift his foot slightly.

The tail moved with it.

Rouge looked up from her cards. “Is the tail cuddling you?”

Shadow: “It’s not.”

Sonic: “I think it is.”

Amy grinned. “Aww, look, it’s imprinting.”

Shadow stood up so fast his chair nearly fell over. “I need air.”

Tails didn’t even look up. “You’re literally underwater.”

Shadow left anyway.

That evening…
Sonic was seated on the bunk in his room, combing through data logs with wet hair and a long-sleeved shirt that was a size too big. His tail stuck out the bottom like it refused to be contained by mortal fabric.

Shadow knocked once, leaned in. “…Report’s done. You want to review it?”

Sonic looked up. “Nah. I trust you.”

Shadow hesitated.

“…You always that trusting?”

Sonic blinked at him, then shrugged. “Only with people I don’t have to keep secrets from.”

That sat heavy in the room.

But it wasn’t awkward.

Just quiet.

Warm.

Shadow nodded. “Goodnight.”

“Night, Shads.”

He stepped back into the hallway.

And smiled.

Just a little.

Chapter 9

Notes:

*runs back to ao3 in a sprint* HI guys im back, and my leg hurts from soccer, bcz my friend kicked my leg on accident and not the ball lol. Anyways im okay and i have a new chapter for yall, i hope you enjoy!!

The ship creaked beneath their feet, cutting cleanly across the sapphire-blue waves as seagulls called overhead. The wind tugged at the dark sails of Maria’s Return, carrying it northward,but not yet toward Angel Island.

Sonic leaned against the polished wooden rail, eyes fixed on the water. His tail twitched once,reflexively. Though his Mobian form remained dominant above sea, the ocean still called to him in silent pulses, like a heartbeat he could never silence.

Shadow approached quietly, boots making the faintest thuds. “You’re nervous,” he observed.

Sonic glanced at him. “I’m fine.”

Shadow raised a brow.

“…Okay, mostly fine,” Sonic muttered, crossing his arms. “I haven’t been to Angel Island since I was a guppy. That whole place is soaked in chaos energy. And Knuckles’ tribe—they’re not exactly fond of sea-borns.”

“Knuckles isn’t his tribe,” Shadow said calmly. “He’s the last of them. He guards the Master Emerald. That’s it.”

“Still.” Sonic’s grip tightened around the railing. “It’s sacred land. Blessed by Chaos himself. What if I… what if my powers spike? Or worse, what if I feel him?”

Shadow’s red eyes flickered, unreadable.
“Chaos, the god of destruction, protector of the deep... he’s always watching,” Sonic added in a whisper. “And we’re not just any travelers. We’re his….creatures.” Shuddering, Sonic pointed at Shadow.

“Siren,” Shadow said quietly, tapping his chest. “Mermaid.” He gestured to Sonic.
“Samebito,” they said in unison, recalling the third kind. Shark-skinned, cursed, half-drowned things that once served as guards in Chaos’ temple.
Sonic shuddered. “You know, I still have nightmares about the samebito guarding the old ruins off the western reef.”
“They were sacred,” Shadow reminded. “Protectors. Not monsters.”
“I know, but- ” Sonic broke off. “We’re his creations. Or his cursed. It blurs.”
Shadow stepped closer, voice low. “You’re not cursed, Sonic. You’re powerful. More than you let anyone know.”
That made Sonic glance at him, uncertain. “…You too, you know. When you sang off Silver Coast to the crew and walked off with a stride, some of the crew blacked out.”
Shadow smirked. “I used restraint.”
“Uh-huh,” Sonic teased, a nervous edge still in his voice. “Real subtle restraint, mister ‘I brood whenever I have the chance.’ As if on cue, a crewmate approached from the main deck, Jax, a young weasel with salt-dried fur and starry eyes.

“Captain!” Jax saluted Shadow with awkward enthusiasm, then turned to Sonic. “Blue, is it true what they say? That you breathe water? That you were born under it?”

Sonic blinked, caught off guard.

“Jax,” Shadow said sharply, warning in his tone. “Careful with questions you don’t understand.”

“No…no, it’s fine,” Sonic said quickly, though his posture tightened. “Yeah. I’m from below. I’m… one of Chaos’s.”

Jax’s eyes widened, but he wasn’t afraid. “That’s amazing. Can I see?

Sonic hesitated, before speaking. “ Someday, Jax. Someday.”

Jax’s yellow eyes dimmed, his face churning into one with disappointment before perking back up again. “Okay!”

They fell into silence, eyes toward the horizon.
After a while, Sonic said softly, “You think Chaos is watching?”

Shadow nodded. “Always.”

“And if we go overboard- ”

“I’ll bring you back.” The certainty in Shadow’s voice silenced every fear.

Sonic blinked, glancing at him. “Promise?”

Shadow nodded once. “Even if I have to sing you back from the bottom.”

Sonic snorted, but the tension in his shoulders finally eased.

The wind shifted.

“Set course for Angel Island!” Shadow called toward the helm. “The sea’s on our side!”
And together, with only a hint of what lay beneath their skin revealed, the siren and the mermaid headed into waters where gods once walked and still waited.

 

The Maria’s Return cut through the sky, gliding effortlessly over the azure ocean. Angel Island was near. The air was thick with an unsettling tension as it loomed in the distance. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the ship, but to Sonic, it wasn’t the beauty of the moment that captured his focus, it was the storm of memories that swirled inside his head.

The memories came back with a rush of blood through his head, the ones that he had wanted to keep under security inside his head. And with these memories came the whispers, coaxing him to just return to his homeland. A voice snapped him out of his trance-like state, looking for the owner of said voice.

Knuckles stood at the helm, his hands firmly on the wheel. “Get ready. Scourge’s ship is coming into view.”

Sonic’s heart dropped when he saw it. Vandal Fang, Scourge’s massive warship, creeping over the horizon like some dark omen. The sight was enough to make his breath hitch.

Scourge. That name alone was enough to tighten his chest. The memories of what happened the last time they crossed paths were still raw, the sound of chains, the cruel laughter, the agony of being trapped in Scourge's twisted game. It wasn’t about the Chaos Emeralds this time. It was about the torment Scourge had inflicted on him, on Sonic himself.

“Are you okay?” Shadow’s voice cut through his thoughts.

Sonic snapped out of his trance, taking a deep breath as he forced himself to focus. “I’m fine. Just... remembering.”

“You don’t have to do this alone, you know,” Shadow said quietly. His words were serious, no hint of sarcasm. “We’ll get through it.”

Sonic’s lips pressed into a thin line. He wanted to believe that, but part of him was still fighting his own fear. The memories felt too vivid, too close. He was afraid of what might happen when he saw Scourge again. Scourge had never been just a villain to Sonic, he was something more. Something that hurt deeper than any physical wound ever could.

 

Knuckles’ knuckles (lol) whitened as he tightened his grip on the wheel. “This is it.”

Sonic's eyes narrowed. “We need to stop him. Now.”

The Vandal Fang was no ordinary ship. It was a fortress on the sea, sleek, cruel, and built for one purpose: war. As the two ships closed the distance, a blast of energy from Vandal Fang’s cannons rang out. Sonic’s reflexes kicked in immediately, and he darted out of the way just as a bolt of energy exploded against the side of the Maria’s Return.

“Get in position!” Knuckles shouted, as he steered the ship into a hard turn to avoid another blast.

Before Sonic could respond, a loud, mocking voice cut through the air.

“Well, well, well,” Scourge’s voice echoed from his ship, cruel and taunting, and disgustingly sweet. “If it isn’t Sonic the Hedgehog. The stupid slave. I should’ve known it was you. But I didn’t expect you to have company.” His eyes flickered over to Shadow, then Knuckles, then back to Sonic. He smirked evilly, his icy blue eyes glimmering with mischief. “Did you miss me, Sonic? I sure missed you.”

Sonic’s muscles tensed. “What do you want, Scourge. ”

A wicked grin spread across Scourge’s face. “Oh, but you’ll love what I’ve brought along this time. You think you’ve seen the worst of me? You’re just getting started.”

With that, Scourge raised his hand, signaling to the soldiers aboard the ship. They came flooding onto the deck, but these weren’t just his regular goons. These were different. Broken.

They were slaves.

One by one, they emerged from below deck, their bodies battered, scarred, their eyes hollow from years of suffering. These weren’t mindless pawns, they were warriors, but not because they had chosen to fight. They were forced to, broken down by pain and suffering until they could fight, or die.

“Scourge... you coward,” Sonic hissed, his fists clenched. He could see it in their eyes, these weren’t enemies in the traditional sense. These were people who had been tortured into submission. “What the hell have you done to them?”

Scourge chuckled darkly. “I’ve done what needed to be done. Turned them into tools,warriors. Not that you’d understand. You’re still weak, still holding on to that naive hope that there’s some line you won’t cross. I don’t have that problem, Sonic. I make things happen.”

Sonic’s blood boiled at the sight of the tortured slaves, knowing full well that Scourge had done this out of cruelty, not necessity. But it wasn’t just about them anymore, it was personal.

The ship lurched as Vandal Fang’s cannons fired again, narrowly missing them. Sonic, Shadow, and Knuckles were already on the move, knowing the fight was about to begin in earnest. There was no going back now.

“I’m not going to let you get away with this,” Sonic spat, his voice filled with venom.

Scourge’s eyes gleamed with malice. “Try me.”

With that single last sentence, the fight began, ruthless and merciless. The captains’ swords clashed, echoing across the ship. The crew and the Vandal Fang charged, not worried to spill blood.

The deck became a blur of chaos, energy crackling in the air. Sonic dodged and weaved between strikes, his movements sharp and calculated, his anger fueling every punch, every kick. The slaves under Scourge’s control were vicious, trained to fight back, but the desperation in their eyes made Sonic’s stomach turn.

Each one he fought felt like a piece of his past unraveling, memories of pain and torment surfacing with every clash. But he didn’t have time to feel sorry for them. He was here to stop Scourge, not to save them, not yet.

He could see Shadow battling beside him, his emerald eyes glowing with power. Shadow’s every strike was a precise, calculated attack, and yet there was a certain restraint in him, a reluctance to fully unleash his power. As the battle raged on, Sonic could sense the tension in the air, the feeling that both he and Shadow were on the verge of losing control.

And then it happened.

One of Scourge’s soldiers, a tall, imposing figure, launched himself at Shadow, knocking him off balance. The blow landed hard, sending Shadow crashing into the ship’s railing. The sound of bones hitting metal rang out, and Sonic’s heart skipped a beat.

 

His emerald eyes widened, not out of fear, but out of anger.

 

Pure, unfiltered anger.

 

His breath hitched and for a second, he saw red.

A primal fury built inside him. The blood rushed to his head, his power surging like an untamed beast. He could feel the chaos within him. A force he hadn’t tapped into in years, not out of weakness, but fear. Fear of losing control. However, with Shadow hurt and Scourge taunting him, it threatened to break free.

But before he could fully give in to the rage, Sonic heard Knuckles’ voice, sharp and commanding.

“Sonic!”

The moment of hesitation was enough to break his focus, but not enough to stop the power surging within him. It was a struggle, a fierce battle for control that Sonic had no choice but to fight. His fists clenched, and the air around him began to hum with energy.

He wasn’t going to let Scourge win, not like this.

But then-

Blood splatters across the deck of the ships, staining the boards a dark scarlet.

One by one, crewmates and slaves of the Vandal Fang fell, breathing but heavily battered and bruised. The deck was littered with bodies of mobians alike, their swords clattering to the ground, and yet, the fight did not halt.

The chaos escalated as Scourge’s slaves began to fall, and the fight turned even more violent. Each strike from Sonic felt like an explosion, but the deeper the conflict went, the harder it was to maintain control. His senses were on overload, his mind a whirlwind of pain, rage, and memory.

And then-

Shadow, battered but not broken, stood back up, his eyes glowing with determination as he took his stance. He wasn’t done. And neither was Sonic.

But Sonic saw it. The slight falter in Shadow’s left leg. The way he was favoring it. He’d been hit, but hadn’t said a word.

Another group of Scourge’s soldiers lunged toward the helm. Sonic was on them in an instant, fists glowing faintly with seawater condensed into jagged rings. His body was blurred with speed, but even still it hurt. Using power while trying to look normal… it drained him faster than he’d admit.

A chill ran down his spine as he spotted Scourge himself standing at the edge of his warship, watching them with his arms crossed.

Mocking. Amused.

“You’ve gotten slow, Blue,” Scourge called out across the chaos, voice sharp as a blade. “Shadow’s doing all the work.”

Sonic’s fist clenched, but he didn’t answer. He couldn’t waste the energy. Keep moving, he told himself. Shadow needs you in one piece.

Near the quarterdeck, Shadow’s breathing had grown ragged, but his face, cold as moonlight, showed nothing.

Until it happened.

He launched forward to intercept a spear headed for Jax, young, reckless Jax who still hadn’t figured out how to duck. Shadow caught the shaft in midair, snapped it, and drove the jagged edge into the enemy’s shoulder.

But as he twisted to pivot-

A blade, a shade of dark onyx, slashed from the shadows, catching Shadow’s thigh.

He didn’t scream. He didn’t even grunt. But Sonic felt it, the flicker of pain that broke through the mental current connecting all sea-born.

“Shadow!”

The siren stumbled back, leg buckling. He caught himself on one knee, already gripping the wound to keep from bleeding out. Sonic's heart lurched, instincts kicking in. He ducked another attacker, ignoring his own screaming muscles, and darted toward him.

But the enemy was still all around and Sonic was already overusing his magic. His vision swam as water began to gather at his fingertips again, responding to his fury. A ring of sharp, rotating fins formed at his back like a crown, his body trembling just from holding it.

They had to survive this.
They both had to.

He dashed toward Shadow but a blade stopped him in the nick of time.

Scourge.

At this single moment, all fear was replaced by fury, burning bright like a flame in his chest.
The air cracked as Sonic’s sea-forged energy collided with Scourge’s obsidian blade.

A jolt surged through Sonic’s arms, hot, burning, unnatural.

His eyes widened.
The blade drained him.

Scourge grinned as he twisted the sword, pressing close. “Feel that? Obsidian tempered in volcanic vents below the Death Rifts. Blessed by Echidna priests. Kills sirens. Devours mermaids. Cuts through your kind like silk.”

Sonic stumbled back, breath hitching. His energy rings fizzled into dripping water at his feet. Stalking forward, Scourge smirked, malicious. “I know what you are, Blue. You think you're special? You’re just another drowned creature afraid of your own depth.” Sonic’s hands trembled, but not with fear. With fury.
“I’m not afraid anymore.”

He lunged.

Power rippled off him in a sudden tidal burst, shoving Scourge back, but not far enough. The obsidian sword slashed across Sonic’s arm. The magic it touched sizzled and hissed like a dying flame. The wound bled silver-blue. Sonic dropped to one knee.
Scourge raised the blade above him.

“One cut, and it’s done.”

“NO!”

A hammer slammed into the deck beside them with a thunderous crack.

Amy Rose.

She swung again, knocking Scourge off balance. “Get your ugly blade off him!”

From the smoke of the cannon-scorched upper deck, Knuckles crashed down next, his fists already blazing with chaos energy. “Don't touch him, ” Knuckles growled, cracking his knuckles. “That blade shouldn’t even exist.”

Then a fishing net came flying through the air and wrapped tightly around Scourge’s legs.

“Got ‘im!” came a low, excited voice. Big. His fishing rod, enchanted with saltwood line, was gleaming in the sun as he yanked.

Scourge cursed, tripping. A flash of light came next, a spinning wrench soaring through the air and knocking the obsidian sword out of his hands.

Tails hovered overhead, twin tails whirring. “You okay, Sonic?!” Sonic, breathing hard, wiped the blood from his mouth and stood.

He looked around. His crew, his family, stood between him and the one who’d broken him for years.

Scourge snarled, trying to reach for his fallen sword. But Sonic beat him there.

In a single movement, water surged up from the deck itself, drawn from the planks soaked in seawater. It wrapped around Sonic’s body in spirals, lifting him gently into the air. His eyes glowed with a deep sea green, ominously shining.

“You wanted to see what I really am?” Sonic whispered. The water surged behind him, taking the shape of a leviathan, massive and ancient. A sea god’s echo.

The storm trembled.

Scourge stared up at him, pale for the first time.

Sonic’s hand lifted.

And the wave crashed down.

But not to kill.

To push. To cast out.

Scourge was hurled off Maria’s Return, flying backward like a ragdoll, vanishing beneath the ocean’s surface in a flash of emerald. With a swift turn of his head, he dashed across the deck, stumbling and legs trembling form exhaustion, threatening to give out.

Shadow, noticing Sonic dashing over to him, exhaled through gritted teeth. “It’s nothing.”

“It’s never nothing with you,” Sonic hissed, falling to his knees beside him, already peeling back the fabric to expose the wound. A deep gash carved into Shadow’s thigh, clean but brutal. Too close to an artery.

“You pushed yourself,” Sonic muttered. “You weren’t supposed to fight against a crewmate with an obsidian weapon. Not here, not now, damn it, Shadow!”

Shadow’s smirk was faint, but there. “You sound like Rouge.”

“And you sound delirious. Hold still.”
Sonic closed his eyes. He didn’t have the strength for this, not really. His limbs felt like stone. But he couldn’t let this go untreated. Not him. Not Shadow.
He reached for the part of himself that touched the sea, the thing ancient and sacred in his blood. It stirred reluctantly. Like a tide moving against wind. He took a breath.

The air grew still.

Then, Sonic pressed his palm just above the wound.
From beneath his hand, a gentle, ethereal glow began to pulse,cool and soft as moonlight on open water. Threads of blue light unraveled from his fingers and sank into Shadow’s torn flesh. The energy shimmered like falling mist, casting calming ripples of sound through the air, tones like distant whalesong, or the gentle whisper of waves brushing coral.

The healing flow was slow and deliberate. It didn’t just mend, it soothed. The swelling eased, the muscle re-knit itself, and the bleeding stopped. Sonic’s hand trembled, his breathing quickened. Shadow said nothing. He simply watched, red eyes wide with something almost unreadable. Awe, maybe. Or guilt.
By the time it was done, Sonic swayed.

The glow faded. The sea fell silent.

And Sonic collapsed forward, caught at the last second by Shadow’s arms. “You idiot,” Shadow murmured, holding him upright. “You didn’t need to do that.”

Sonic’s eyelids fluttered, exhaustion rolling through him in thick waves. “You’d have bled out. And... I don’t leave my captain behind.”

“I’m not just captain.”

Sonic smiled weakly. “That’s why I really did it.” Then his body gave out completely, still breathing, but unconscious, head resting against Shadow’s chest. The magic had drained everything from him.
Knuckles appeared a moment later, panting, bloodied, sword still raised. “The Vandal Fang’s retreating! Their crew is fleeing!”

Shadow didn’t look up. He was focused solely on Sonic, still cradled in his arms like seafoam pulled back from shore.

“Have Rouge get below deck,” Shadow ordered tightly. “Tell her Sonic needs rest. Tell her he doesn’t need questions.”

Knuckles nodded. “What about you?”

“I’ll be fine.” Shadow stood slowly, still holding Sonic like something fragile. His wounded leg trembled, but the pain was gone. All that remained now was the weight in his chest. The crew around them cheered, exhausted and relieved. The Vandal Fang was vanishing into the mist.

But Shadow barely heard it. He carried Sonic below deck, whispering just loud enough for only him to hear.

“You didn’t need to save me like that.”

A pause.

“But I’m glad you did.”

The hum of the ship’s generator had shifted to a steady, gentle rocking as it sailed toward calmer waters. Below deck, the crew had scattered, their bodies fatigued from the chaos, seeking whatever rest they could find. But one corner of the ship remained eerily quiet.

Sonic lay on a bed of blankets, his body still, save for the shallow rise and fall of his chest. The healing magic he’d used to save Shadow had drained him more than he cared to admit, and exhaustion had claimed him swiftly after he’d collapsed in Shadow’s arms.

Shadow sat at the edge of the cot, his posture tense, but his gaze soft as he watched Sonic sleep. The soft glow of the lantern flickered in the room, casting shadows that danced like waves on the walls.

Sonic’s breathing was steady, but every now and then, a sharp shudder would run through him, an echo of the storm that still raged within him. Shadow hadn’t said a word to anyone after he’d carried Sonic below deck, and the quiet weight in the room spoke volumes.

A knock at the door broke the silence. Knuckles’s voice called through, muffled. “Shadow, we’ve got everything under control up here.”

“Good,” Shadow responded, not moving from his spot. “Let me know if anything changes.”

There was a pause before Knuckles added, “You should rest too.”

“I will,” Shadow muttered. The only movement came from his hand, which gently brushed a stray lock of hair away from Sonic’s face. “Once he’s better.”

Knuckles didn’t argue. There were few things that could tear Shadow away from Sonic’s side in moments like this. He’d seen it before. When Sonic was hurting, Shadow was... different. More focused, more still, and far less of the cryptic enigma the rest of them knew.

Shadow leaned back slightly, the soft creaking of the ship's timbers the only sound as he watched over Sonic, waiting for any sign of wakefulness. His heart skipped when Sonic’s eyelids fluttered, a faint groan escaping from his lips. The azure hedgehog’s eyes slowly glanced to the mobian sitting next to them, the emerald irises glazed over but firm.

Sonic’s eyes wavered for a moment before his hand, trembling, reached out toward him. He didn’t have the energy to form words anymore, but the silent plea was enough. Shadow gently cupped Sonic’s hand in his own, lifting it to his chest, where he could feel the steady thrum of his heartbeat.

Sonic sighed quietly, and for a moment, he looked at Shadow with an expression that spoke volumes. Gratitude, longing, and something deeper. “... Stay, ” Sonic whispered, his voice so small it barely reached the air.

Shadow’s heart skipped, the rawness in those words settling deep in his bones. He didn’t speak at first, letting the silence stretch out between them, the world outside fading away like a forgotten memory. He squeezed Sonic’s hand gently, offering what little warmth he could in this small moment of quiet.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Shadow said softly, his voice barely more than a breath. “I’m right here, Sonic. I’m not leaving you.”

Sonic closed his eyes, and for the first time since the battle, he let himself completely relax. The tremors in his body eased just a little. It was as if Shadow’s presence had unlocked a part of him that he hadn’t realized he was holding onto something fragile, something deeply buried.

Sonic shifted slightly, pulling himself closer to the edge of the bed, blankets shifting.

“I… I’m glad you’re here,” Sonic whispered, the words slipping into a soft exhale, before his body finally succumbed to the deep, peaceful sleep he’d been fighting for so long.

“Sleep,” Shadow whispered, his voice low. “I’ve got you.”

Sonic, lost to the depths of slumber, didn’t respond. But for Shadow, the silence that followed was more comforting than anything. The weight in his chest was still there, but now it was shared.

The two of them, together. Resting.

The world outside, with its chaos and violence, could wait.

Notes:

Let me know what you think so far of the story and this is my first fic so from those who write please give me some suggestions! Also glitxhySHK is this okay? Have a great day and remember dont be sad

Chapter 10

Summary:

This is just the beginning.

Notes:

Im back! I have been eager to post this chapter and omg i pretty sure i edited it so much. I read your comments and i am overjoyed to hear you like it so far! Cause omg, all your positivity motivates me. Anyways, i hope you enjoy!

The stillness of the cabin felt oddly suffocating, but the gentle sway of the ship was a calming presence, carrying them both further from the chaos of the battle. The world above was a distant noise, with the creaking of wood and the steady hum of the sea, nothing mattered now except the quiet between them.

Sonic’s slumber was deep, but his dreams weren’t so kind. His mind swirled in shadows, the faintest flicker of Chaos' power reaching into his subconscious, the tendrils of his past rising to meet him. In the pitch blackness of his dream, he stood alone.

A dark room stretched infinitely in every direction, the walls thick with shadows that bent and twisted unnaturally. The air was damp, cold like the forgotten depths of the ocean, and despite the absence of light, Sonic could feel something watching him, lurking in the corners, just out of sight. He shivered involuntarily.

“Where are you?” he called, his voice faint, swallowed by the silence.

A figure emerged from the darkness, but it wasn’t clear. Its shape distorted with the shadows, too many angles and no defined features, just a shifting silhouette. The figure’s presence was suffocating, oppressive, and Sonic instinctively stepped back.

A low whisper, one that crawled under his skin, broke the silence. It was an cold feeling, that sent shivers down his spine.

“You... are lost, child of the depths.”

The voice was rough, gurgling as though it had risen from the deep. But what caught Sonic’s attention was the mark, faint, glowing with a pale blue light, burned into the figure’s chest. A spiral of concentric circles, identical to the ones Sonic had seen only in old legends, where gods and creatures of Chaos were once sealed.

The figure’s face was hidden, but the mark was undeniable, like a brand of fate itself.

“The ocean claims you, Fated One... But even you, who walk the edges of its realm, can never escape your destiny.”

Sonic’s heart pounded, a feeling of deep unease coiling in his stomach. His words were barely a whisper, yet his voice echoed in the empty room.

“What do you want?”

The figure only tilted its head, as if it could see straight through him, through the very layers of his being.

“We are bound, child of the tide. Your blood calls to us... And when it rises, we will rise with it. Do not fight it.”

The words rang in his ears, their meaning slipping through his grasp. Sonic wanted to turn, to run, but his body refused to move.

The room seemed to collapse in on itself, the walls pressing closer. His breath quickened as the figure dissolved into the darkness, leaving only that eerie glow behind. And then-

Sonic shot up from the bed, gasping for air. His heart raced, his head spinning as he stared into the dim light of the room, the walls, the familiar creaks of the ship surrounding him.

He was back. But the feeling didn’t fade. The mark, the whispers, it all lingered like a fog in his mind.

Sonic sat up, rubbing his face as he tried to shake off the remnants of the dream. But it was no use. Something had changed. He couldn’t deny it anymore. There was more to his past, to his connection to the sea, to the chaos that stirred inside him than he’d ever been willing to accept.

His gaze drifted to the corner of the room. Shadow sat there, unmoving, his eyes closed in a rare moment of rest. His stoic face, usually unreadable, held a softness now. The tension between them seemed to ease in the quiet of the room, but it was only temporary. Something was shifting inside Sonic, a feeling that he couldn’t quite name. A particular warmth bloomed in his chest, swirling around like small flame.

Before he could linger on it, there was a soft click of the door opening. Rouge stepped inside, her usual playful grin flashing as her eyes fell on Sonic.

“Nice nap you’re taking there,” she teased. “It’ll last longer if you stop drooling.”

Sonic whipped his head around, his face turning bright red as his heart leapt into his throat. “Rouge?! What- ”

“Relax, Blue.” She was already snapping a picture of him with her camera, her smirk only widening as she caught his flustered expression. “Just thought you might want a souvenir.”

Sonic blinked, flustered and awkward. He didn’t know what it was, he wasn’t used to being the subject of attention like this. The whole thing felt... strange. What was this feeling? Was it just embarrassment? Or something else?

As his mind swirled in confusion, he realized he had been staring at Rouge longer than necessary. His heart pounded a little too fast.

What is this feeling?

His mind raced, but no matter how much he tried to push it away, he couldn’t shake the thought. He didn’t know what it was, but he was almost certain he’d never felt like this before.

Rouge’s voice cut through his thoughts. “You know, it’s not like I’m going to bite you. Well, not right now at least.”

Sonic's cheeks burned with even more embarrassment. “I... uh, yeah. Right.”

Suddenly, a soft grunt broke through the tension. Shadow stirred, blinking awake from his sleep, his eyes immediately locking onto the two of them.

“What’s going on?” he muttered, his voice hoarse, still a little groggy. He looked between Sonic, still flushed red, and Rouge, who looked way too smug for her own good.

Sonic straightened up, brushing his quills out of his face and giving an awkward shrug. “Nothing’s happening, Shadow. Just... uh, a picture.”

“A picture?” Shadow asked, raising an eyebrow, his gaze flickering from Rouge to Sonic. He didn’t buy it, but Sonic didn’t have the energy to explain further.

“Yeah, just... leave it,” Sonic mumbled.

Shadow didn’t respond at first, but the flicker of something in his red eyes, something far deeper than the usual aloofness, caught Sonic’s attention. A silence hung between them before Shadow finally spoke.

“Whatever you say, Sonic,” he said quietly.

Rouge tilted her head, eyes glinting mischievously. “So... the captain and the sea prince are getting all moody again. What’s up with that?”

Sonic’s mouth went dry. The sea prince... that was how she saw him, wasn’t it? A creature of the water. But... there was more to it. So much more.

But instead of answering, he simply gave a nervous laugh, his usual charm failing him as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Nothing. Just... tired, I guess.”

Shadow’s eyes remained on him for a moment longer before he nodded once, as if accepting that. The tension still lingered, like a quiet storm just waiting to break.

 

The wind was quiet on the ship as it drifted across the calm seas, the rhythmic creaking of the timbers the only sound that broke the silence. The battle had ended, but the weight of the situation lingered, thick in the air. The crew had seen the violence of Scourge’s forces up close, the chaos, the pain. Even if the immediate fight was over, there was no escaping the fact that it was far from over.

Shadow stood at the ship’s helm, his face stoic as he gazed out toward the horizon. His thoughts were a mixture of frustration and concern. He had hoped that once the battle ended, the crew could catch their breath, maybe even celebrate a small victory. But no. Scourge wouldn’t let them have peace for long. He never did.

“You’ve all seen it,” Shadow spoke, breaking the quiet. “Scourge isn’t just some petty pirate. He’s dangerous, and his forces are just as bad. We can’t let our guard down.”

Rouge leaned against the rail nearby, arms folded and eyes narrowed as she watched the water. “You’re right. He’ll regroup and come at us again. And when he does, we need to be ready. We can’t let him surprise us.”

“I’m more concerned about Sonic,” Amy added, glancing toward the quarters below deck. “He’s been through a lot, and I don’t think he’s fully recovered. What happens when we go after Scourge again? I’m worried he won’t be able to handle it.”

Sonic, who had been quietly sitting near the back, stood up suddenly. His arm ached, like a dull throb. However, he wasn’t going to let anyone think he was out of the game yet. “I’m fine,” he said with a wave, though his voice was hoarse. “I’ve had worse. Trust me, I’ll be ready when it’s time to go after Scourge.”

Knuckles turned, his eyes sharp. “You barely made it through that last fight, Sonic. We can’t afford to push you too hard.”

“I’ll survive,” Sonic said, though there was a slight strain in his voice as he moved toward the center of the deck. “If it’s about Scourge, I’m in.”

Tails adjusted his glasses nervously, his gaze flicking between the others. “I think we should take a step back and think this through. We’re dealing with a lot more than just Scourge’s army. That obsidian sword... it’s not just a weapon. It’s a symbol of power. We don’t know the full extent of what it can do to us.”

Shadow didn’t respond immediately. He knew Tails was worried, and the young fox had every right to be. The sword was dangerous, yes, but the real issue was Scourge himself, his cunning, his ruthlessness. The sword was a tool, but the real threat was the man holding it.

“I’m not concerned about the sword,” Shadow said finally, his voice firm. “It’s Scourge I’m worried about. The sword’s just a piece of his power. He’s the one we need to stop.”

Rouge tilted her head slightly, considering. “I agree with Shadow,” she said, stepping forward. “But we still need to figure out how to handle that army. It’s not just about Scourge. His soldiers are loyal, whether out of fear or manipulation. They’ll come after us again, and we need to be prepared for that.”

Big, who had been standing off to the side, finally spoke up, his deep voice rumbling with concern. “Mighty’s gonna need time to fix the ship. If we’re not careful, Scourge’s crew will tear us apart again.”

The group fell silent as the weight of Big’s words settled over them. Their ship wasn’t invincible, and if they didn’t make repairs soon, they could be stranded in open water with no way to defend themselves. But that wasn’t their biggest issue at the moment.

“I don’t care how many soldiers Scourge has,” Sonic spoke up, determination in his voice. “I’ll take them all on if I have to.”

Amy shook her head, stepping closer to him. “It’s not just about fighting, Sonic. This is bigger than that. We need a plan.”

“I agree,” Knuckles said, turning to the group. “We’re not going to just charge in blindly. We need to think this through.”

Shadow, who had been silent for most of the conversation, finally spoke, his voice sharp and commanding. “We’re not going to wait for Scourge to make the next move. We hit him first. The element of surprise is our best weapon. We go after him, and we hit hard.”

“I don’t like the idea of rushing in blindly,” Amy said, crossing her arms. “We need more information. What exactly is Scourge after? And what’s his endgame?”

Sonic frowned. “He’s after power. Always has been. We need to stop him before he gets his hands on something that could make him unstoppable.”

Knuckles nodded. “We need to hit him fast, and we need to make sure we don’t get bogged down by his forces. We’ll regroup with the Guardians on Angel Island. They’ve got knowledge of the ancient powers we might need to take down Scourge for good.”

Tails hesitated for a moment, then spoke again. “You’re not worried about what could happen to Sonic at Angel Island? That place is powerful. The Chaos energy could be unstable for him.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Sonic said quickly, a small smile creeping onto his face. “I’m not afraid of some mystical island.”

Knuckles shot Sonic a look, one that suggested he wasn’t entirely convinced. But the decision had been made.

“Alright,” Shadow said, his voice lowering in resolution. “We’ll set course for Angel Island. We’ll figure out our next move once we’re there. But we have to act fast. Scourge won’t wait long to strike again.”

Rouge gave a small smirk. “I’ll get the maps ready. Can’t risk getting lost out there.”

Tails nodded. “I’ll make sure the ship’s engine is ready to go. We’ll need to move quickly.”

Amy glanced at Sonic again, her concern clear but unspoken. “Just promise me you’ll be careful.”

Sonic winked. “Always.”

Shadow turned toward the helm. “Alright. Everyone, get to work. We leave in thirty minutes.”

 

The cave was silent, save for the distant drip of water from stalactites and the soft rustle of the wind outside. A figure, slender yet stiff, stood alone, deep in the heart of the cavern, her golden eyes closed as she breathed deeply. Her tail twitched, and the air was heavy with the earthy scent of moss and stone, but her senses were elsewhere, attuned to the ethereal currents that ran through the world around her.

She had always been able to feel the spirits of nature, the winds, the seas, and the very heartbeat of the land itself. Today, however, something was different. Something far darker stirred in the ether, and it sent a cold shiver down her spine.

Reached out with her mind, seeking guidance, trying to understand what she was feeling. A wave of unease rolled through her, followed by an unmistakable sense of dread.

Then, in the shadows of the cave, the spirits whispered to her.

They spoke of something ancient, something dangerous, rising from the depths. Something she had never encountered before. Her violet ears twitched, the air growing thick with an unspoken tension, and she stiffened as the message became clearer.

“Zor'tha'kel na'rith.”

Breath hitching, she clutched her chest with one paw, her claws digging into her fur. The spirits had spoken, but their warning was too vague, too cryptic. What was coming? Where were they coming from?

A flash of eerie, deep blue light flashed before her eyes, a vision of the storm, of the ship tossed upon the waves, and of the crew unaware of what was about to hit them.

She muttered aloud, though her voice was soft and steady, like the winds of a faraway storm.

“They’re coming.”

 

The crew was still busy with the usual pirate activities, mostly keeping an eye on the approaching storm. Sonic, with his usual bravado, teased Shadow again.

“Come on, Shads,” Sonic grinned, poking Shadow's side. “We’ve been through worse than this. You think this is going to slow us down?”

Shadow shot Sonic a withering glance, but his hands never left the wheel. The storm clouds above them had darkened quickly, but it wasn’t the first time they had faced a sudden squall.

“It’s not the storm that worries me,” Shadow muttered, his voice low but edged with unease. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something more was coming, but he didn’t say it aloud. There was no need to panic the crew yet.

 

The sky was a canvas of churning greys, thick with roiling clouds. The wind howled like a beast unleashed, and the waves began to swell higher, crashing against the ship with growing violence.
Waves began to crest higher, crashing over the ship, and it became harder to maintain balance. The ship rocked violently to one side, sending several crew members stumbling. The crew braced themselves, trying to secure the sails as best they could, but the storm was too fierce.

A crack of thunder split the air, followed by the harsh patter of rain that quickly turned into a torrential downpour. The ship pitched violently, and some of the crew members were thrown off balance, struggling to hold onto anything they could.

Sonic gritted his teeth as he clung to the railing, his heart pounding as the waves crashed over him. "Alright, this is definitely getting interesting!" he shouted, though even his words couldn't drown out the chaos around them.

“We need to secure everything!" Knuckles barked, grabbing onto the nearest rope. "This is getting worse by the second!"

Tails, his goggles fogged with mist, called out from below deck. “The ship’s shaking like it’s about to split in half! We need to reinforce the hull!”

Amy held onto a nearby post, eyes wide with concern. “This isn’t just a normal storm, is it?”

“No.” Shadow’s voice was cold and sharp as he gripped the wheel with both hands, his eyes scanning the horizon. "This storm... it’s unnatural."

 

As the storm raged, chaos erupted on deck. The crew fought to keep the ship upright, but the ship was tossed violently by the waves, and some members struggled to maintain their footing. Rouge slipped, her feet skidding across the slick surface, before regaining her stability with a flutter of her wings, lifting her into the air.

 

“Careful!” Sonic shouted over the roar of the storm. His eyes were locked on the violent waves ahead, his heart racing. He had no idea what was coming, only that it was coming fast.

Meanwhile, Shadow moved across the deck with practiced precision, helping stabilize the rigging as the ship groaned beneath them. Even as the storm seemed intent on tearing them apart, his focus never wavered.

“Amy!” Knuckles shouted, pulling her out of the way of a falling mast. “Move it!”

She barely had time to react before Knuckles grabbed her, pulling her to safety as another gust of wind nearly toppled the mast completely.

The crew worked together, each of them knowing that if they didn’t rely on each other, they wouldn’t survive this storm. But through the panic and chaos, there was a growing sense of unity. They were a team, fighting together against something they could barely comprehend.

“Tails! Get the engines! We need to power through!” Rouge barked, clutching the ship’s wheel, her face strained with effort.

Tails, eyes wide with panic, was already racing toward the lower deck, but the ship lurched violently beneath his feet, throwing him off balance. The metal beneath their feet groaned, and for a moment, Sonic feared the ship might break apart entirely.

In the distance, flashes of light danced across the waves, and Sonic felt a chill crawl down his spine. Something was wrong. The storm felt... unnatural, as if it were being pulled into existence by some otherworldly force. His thoughts, clouded by panic, screamed at him to get away. There was nothing normal about this.

"Is this... the end?" Amy gasped, her voice lost in the chaos, but Sonic barely heard her. His senses were filled with the force of the storm, the deafening wind, the deafening waves, the suffocating weight of the sky bearing down on them.

Suddenly, a monstrous crash of thunder erupted above them. The ship groaned one last time, the timbers creaking in protest. The ocean seemed to rise up, a vast and terrifying wall of water reaching toward the heavens.

"Everyone brace!" Shadow's voice cut through the storm, sharp and commanding. But just as he shouted, a crack of lightning hit the main mast, sending a brilliant flash through the sky, blinding everyone momentarily.

For a heartbeat, it felt like time itself had frozen, as if the world had paused in the eye of the storm.

And then, silence.

 

The thunder faded into nothing, the wind quieting into a faint breeze. The sea, once tumultuous and unforgiving, had become a gentle sway. The towering waves, which had seemed ready to devour them, had fallen to a quiet lull. The sky cleared rapidly, the dark clouds evaporating as quickly as they had appeared, leaving only a few wisps drifting like forgotten memories. The storm... had ended.

For a moment, everything seemed too still, too peaceful. As if nothing had ever happened.

The crew, still shaken by the ordeal, slowly stood, looking around in disbelief. Their ship was battered, sails torn, but it was still afloat. They were alive. It was over. Or so it seemed.

Sonic, his breath ragged, took a long look around. His pulse was still racing, but the sight of the ocean now so calm was almost unnerving. There was no sign of the violent storm that had raged just moments ago. The air was eerily clear, almost too quiet.

Sonic felt his body relax, the adrenaline slowly beginning to fade, but that nagging feeling in the back of his mind didn’t leave. The calm felt like a façade, a thin veil over something far darker.

“This...” Amy started, her voice trembling slightly, “This doesn’t feel right.”

Knuckles shook his head, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. “I don’t know how we survived that. I’ve never seen a storm like that. It wasn’t natural.”

“That wasn’t a storm,” Rouge said quietly, her voice heavy with disbelief. “That was... something else.”

Shadow remained silent, his eyes scanning the sea as though waiting for another assault, his posture still as rigid as ever. He, too, felt the unnaturalness of it all. The calm after such chaos was too perfect, too sudden.

The air felt heavier than usual, as if the storm’s fury had left a weight in the atmosphere that couldn't quite dissipate.

Sonic, his hands still gripping the railing tightly, let out a slow breath. The storm had come without warning, had tested them all, but now, it was as if it had never happened. The calmness around them felt almost wrong, too perfect, too still.

“Everything’s... fine now,” Amy said, her voice tentative. “The storm’s gone.”

Tails, ever the tech-savvy optimist, adjusted his glasses and nodded. “Yeah. It’s like it was never here.”

Knuckles stood beside them, arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the horizon. “It was a strange storm, though. I’ve seen a lot of things in my time, but that felt... different. Something about it just doesn’t sit right.”

Shadow’s red eyes scanned the empty sea, his posture unyielding as always. “There’s nothing to worry about. The storm has passed. We’re safe... for now.”

Rouge, ever the skeptic, tilted her head with a smirk. “Yeah, for now,” she echoed, but even she couldn’t ignore the eerie calm around them.

Sonic wasn’t listening to any of them, his thoughts still racing as he leaned against the railing. The storm had rattled him, he wasn’t sure why, but it had. He felt... unsettled. The chaos, the overwhelming force, it reminded him of something buried deep inside, something he didn’t want to face.

The crew started going about their tasks, each person still lost in their own thoughts about the storm. But Sonic’s mind was elsewhere, his gaze distant, his heart a little heavier than before.

And then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Harry.

The man had been silent through the entire ordeal, standing at the edge of the deck, observing the storm’s aftermath. His face was unreadable, his stance calm. But as the others went about their work, Harry gave a small, almost imperceptible smile. It was brief, fleeting, but it didn’t belong to someone who had just survived a near-catastrophic event.

The smile wasn’t one of relief. It wasn’t one of gratitude for surviving. It was... something else.

Sonic blinked, narrowing his eyes as he watched Harry turn away from the group. His back was to them now, his figure retreating toward the lower deck.

“What’s his deal?” Sonic muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

“Who?” Amy asked, looking over at him.

“Harry. He’s been acting weird ever since we... you know, made it through the storm.” Sonic frowned, his instincts telling him something wasn’t right, but he didn’t have the words for it. Not yet.

Amy looked over at Harry, who had now completely turned his back to them. “He’s been fine, Sonic. Maybe it’s just the storm. We all need some time to calm down.”

Sonic didn’t respond immediately. His eyes were still trained on Harry’s retreating figure, a gnawing feeling in his gut. But before he could voice any more concern, a voice cut through the air, breaking the tension.

“Everything seems... normal again,” Rouge said, her voice a little too cheerful for the situation. “Maybe it was just a fluke, huh?”

Sonic turned his gaze back to the horizon, trying to shake the feeling gnawing at him. “Yeah... maybe.”

But Sonic couldn’t shake the feeling. Deep inside, something felt wrong. Too perfect. Too quiet.

But as he looked out across the ocean, the sunlight reflecting off the water, he couldn’t help but feel that Harry’s smile wasn’t the kind that belonged in a world that had just been torn apart by such a storm.

In the shadows, Harry’s figure retreated, his face unreadable as he moved deeper into the belly of the ship. But as he walked, a small, sinister smile tugged at the corner of his lips. His steps were slow, deliberate, as if savoring the aftermath of something far darker than a mere storm.

He whispered to no one, his voice barely above a murmur, “They think it’s over. But it’s only just begun.”

As the crew continued their tasks, still piecing together the remnants of the storm, no one noticed the small, almost imperceptible shift in the air. The calm seemed to return in full force, almost like the world was pretending as if nothing had ever happened.

 

They were safe. For now.

Notes:

Hehe... *sneaks off with dark eye bags* >:)

Chapter 11

Summary:

Absolutely smitten and whipped.

Notes:

Those who saw the other chapter that was deleted, no u didn't. I perform a spell to get that out of ur mind. U saw nothing. Anyways, im back! I have exams next week, so expect less updates. Sorry... But heres the new chapter!

The air was thick with the sounds of the crashing waves, but Sonic didn’t hear them. His mind was elsewhere, lost in the inexplicable shift happening inside him. He could feel it deep in his bones, like a burning sensation, a tug in every fiber of his being, like the ocean was calling to him, pulling at him in a way that was both foreign and deeply familiar.

It started slow at first. Sonic staggered slightly, his usual confidence faltering as his legs began to feel… different. He glanced down at his feet, and that’s when he noticed it, his legs, those powerful limbs that had carried him through countless runs, began to change. The skin stretched and shimmered, as though it was being painted with fluid strokes of light. His muscles seemed to ripple beneath the surface, transforming into a sleek, glistening form that reflected the moonlight like liquid silver.

The change was painful at first, a deep, aching pressure in his legs. His heart raced as the sensation continued to spread up his limbs, making his skin prickle with discomfort. The bones shifted, bending in unnatural ways, causing a sharp gasp to escape Sonic’s mouth. It was terribly painful, more than he’d ever anticipated. In fact, it was more painful then the others.

His legs began to lose their shape, contorting and fusing together, gradually melding into a single, powerful tail. The transformation wasn’t instantaneous,his muscles groaned, and his balance shifted. Sonic’s knees buckled slightly, forcing him to brace himself against the side of the ship for support.

 

And then it happened. The tail fused together with his fluffy tail and his legs, a long, powerful fin that stretched out behind him like a streak of glistening ocean waves. The scales,deep shades of blue and green, covered the entire length of his tail, each scale catching the moonlight in a delicate, mesmerizing display. The tail was long and elegant, thick with muscle but with a grace to it that seemed to defy its size.

This time, unlike other transformations, fins started to grow, complementing the quills on his head. They were extremely painful, however durable.

Sonic’s heart pounded in his chest as the final shift occurred, and the last remnants of his legs completely merged into the powerful, sleek tail. The feeling was, strangely, natural, as if he’d been born to exist in the water, but it also felt completely alien. He swayed slightly, trying to adjust to the new form.

His hands, still in the shape of their usual gloved self, clenched the side of the ship as he tried to regain his balance, but the weight of his new body was unlike anything he had ever felt before.

 

It had started with Sonic stumbling towards the edge of the ship, clearly off balance, his body still trembling from the transformation. The sudden, unfamiliar urgency in his movements hadn’t gone unnoticed. Shadow, ever the observant one, had immediately stepped in to support him, offering a steady arm around his waist as the hedgehog struggled to keep his bearings.

But the moment Sonic was lowered into the water, his body began to relax. The calm, soothing waves seemed to pull the tense, aching muscles from his body. The strange transformation had worked itself out, but… something else lingered in the air, a strange, unspoken tension that hadn’t gone unnoticed.

And then came the sound.

“What’s all that noise?” Amy’s voice rang from the deck. She and the others had heard the commotion. The footsteps of the crew echoed across the deck, and as they rounded the corner, their eyes widened at the sight before them.

Sonic, transformed into his mermaid form, was floating gracefully in the water, his shimmering tail undulating slowly. The scales glittered under the moonlight like diamonds in the night, and his usual spiked quills were now rippling along the surface of the water, flowing like waves.

The crew collectively froze, staring in awe.

 

Sonic was in the water, trying his best to not feel completely weird about the whole “mermaid” situation. He kept his arms crossed over his chest, partially to hide his glimmering scales and partially because he had no idea what to do with his hands. And then the worst thing happened, he noticed that everyone was staring at him.

 

“Uh... Sonic?” Tails asked cautiously, stepping forward. “Didn’t know you were… that kind of hedgehog.”

Knuckles raised an eyebrow. “That... tail.. I didn’t know it looked like that.”

Sonic, still trying to get his bearings, felt a little self-conscious now that the entire crew had gathered. He crossed his arms over his chest, trying to hide the shimmering tail, but it was just too noticeable. He tried to play it off cool, but there was a small part of him that felt weirdly exposed.

“I didn’t choose this, okay?!” Sonic grumbled, trying to keep his usual swagger, though his voice wavered slightly. “I’m just trying to get this over with.”

Amy giggled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “You’re so pretty, Sonic. You could probably outshine a sea king with those scales.”

Sonic gave her a mock glare. “Not helping, Amy. Not helping.”

Tails, adjusting his goggles, tilted his head, fascinated by the transformation. “So… this is really how you look when you're a mermaid? That’s... actually kind of awesome.”

“I didn’t know hedgehogs could look so... majestic,” Rouge added, leaning on the railing with a smirk. “I’ve seen all kinds of sea creatures, but this... you could make an entire ocean jealous.”

Sonic blushed a little, his face turning slightly red at the unexpected compliments. “Okay, okay, keep it down. I’m not some sea god, guys.” He turned his head, suddenly feeling much more self-conscious. “I just… I need to stay in the water for a bit.”

“Why?” Knuckles asked, completely puzzled.

Before Sonic could answer, a voice broke through the moment, low, steady, and almost… too calm.

“I’ve got him.”

Everyone turned to see Shadow, standing just outside the water, watching Sonic with a strangely intense gaze. His crimson eyes were locked onto Sonic’s form, and there was no hiding the mesmerized look on his face.

He’d seen Sonic in all kinds of situations before, fighting, running at supersonic speed, even transforming. But this? This was different. His breath hitched slightly as he took in Sonic’s shimmering scales, the way the light from the moon made Sonic’s tail glisten in the water. The sleek elegance of the transformation had Shadow... entranced.

 

Sonic’s tail was the first thing Shadow noticed. It flicked through the water, almost as if it were a natural extension of him, fluid, graceful, and unreasonably beautiful. The once-familiar legs Sonic had used to race across the world were now replaced by a shimmering tail that reflected the moonlight in iridescent shades of blue and green, like the ocean had gifted him its very essence.

Shadow’s gaze followed every movement of that tail, mesmerized by how it moved with such ease, cutting through the water as though it had always belonged there. He watched Sonic flex it, the muscles rippling with power and grace, and for a moment, Shadow felt a pang of awe he hadn’t expected.

 

Sonic’s usual cocky grin was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was this odd vulnerability in his posture. He was clearly uncomfortable with what had happened, but Shadow couldn’t help noticing just how stunning he looked. The sleekness of Sonic’s body now, his smooth, scaled tail glistening under the moonlight, it made something in Shadow’s chest tighten, though he couldn’t quite place what it was. It was… captivating. He couldn’t look away.

 

And when Sonic caught him staring, his face flushed in embarrassment, Shadow couldn’t help but smirk.

 

But beneath that smirk? A part of Shadow was whipped. He tried to hide it, but his usual cool composure cracked just a little as Sonic continued to struggle with his transformation. His eyes, filled with a mixture of discomfort and fascination, pulled at something inside of Shadow. It was like Sonic had stepped into an entirely new world, one where he was both out of his element and yet perfectly suited for it.

 

“Stop staring,” Sonic mumbled, half-joking, half-flustered, his arms crossed tightly over his chest like he could hide his discomfort that way.

 

Shadow only smirked wider. “I’m not staring,” he replied, though his voice lacked its usual sharpness. “Just… admiring.”

 

The way Sonic’s tail cut through the water again caught his attention. The way it curved and moved… How could anyone not admire something like that? He wasn’t sure if he was just amazed by how Sonic had adapted to this new form, or if it was something more. The mysterious, seductive beauty of the ocean mingled with Sonic’s own unmistakable allure. It was both a mystery and a revelation.

And as the rest of the crew approached, Shadow kept his gaze locked on Sonic, suddenly aware of just how mesmerized he was. He wasn’t sure if he was admiring the way Sonic moved, the way he looked, or something deeper that Shadow couldn’t quite understand. But there was no denying it. He was entranced.

The others were gawking, trying to make jokes and ask Sonic how it felt, but all Shadow could do was stand there and watch Sonic fidget, unsure of what to do with himself, while trying not to act like he was completely hypnotized by him. It was a strange feeling, one that had nothing to do with their usual banter. This was... something else.

“Looks like you’ve got the crew’s attention,” Shadow said quietly, barely able to mask the amusement in his tone. He wasn’t sure if he was trying to deflect the feeling in his chest or just appreciate Sonic in silence. Either way, the whole situation had taken a turn Shadow hadn’t expected.

Sonic, caught between embarrassment and confusion, shot him a glare. “Don’t get any ideas,” he muttered, but Shadow could see the small blush spreading across his face.

Shadow smirked again, stepping closer, his voice lower now, just for Sonic. “Too late. You already have my attention.”

The moment the words left his mouth, Sonic froze. The color drained from his face for a split second before it flooded back in, the flush on his cheeks deepening to a shade of red that could only be described as flame-hot. His eyes widened in shock, his mouth opening and closing like he was trying to find the right words but couldn't quite manage.

For a long, awkward moment, Sonic stood there, his tail flicking nervously beneath him. It wasn’t just his usual cocky arrogance that was missing, it was the whole Sonic charm, now replaced with a flustered, blushing mess that Shadow had never seen before.

“W-What?!” Sonic stammered, shifting uncomfortably, his face still burning bright. He looked like he’d short-circuited from the compliment, the sudden attention from Shadow making him feel vulnerable in a way he wasn’t used to. “I- I wasn’t- You- What?!”

Shadow couldn’t help it. He chuckled softly, his own heart giving an odd, protective squeeze as he watched Sonic struggle. The way Sonic tried to brush it off, his pride still barely intact, was almost too cute to handle.

“Oh, don’t act like you didn’t hear me, Sonic,” Shadow teased, voice warm with a hint of playfulness. “I think it’s pretty obvious you have my attention now.”

Sonic, still red as a tomato, fumbled for something to say but ended up just crossing his arms and looking away, muttering something under his breath about not needing to hear that right now.

But Shadow just stood there, looking at him with that little smirk still playing on his lips. In his head, he knew this was all way more than he had planned to say, but in his heart? Well, it was already too late. He was in deep.

And Sonic was completely oblivious, which made it even more amusing.

“Well, don’t take too long to figure it out, Faker,” Shadow said, finally walking past him, giving him one last look over his shoulder. “The ocean’s waiting.”

And Sonic? He was still standing there, looking like he might burst into flames any second. Shadow almost felt guilty for having that much of an effect on him, but the sight of Sonic blushing was just too good to resist. Sighing, Shadow came closer, to his ear.

 

“You’re beautiful,” Shadow repeated, almost too softly for anyone to hear. His words lingered in the air for a second, and then his face turned a shade redder than the moonlight reflecting off his quills.

Sonic blinked, face still flushed. “What did you just-?”

 

Realising what he just said, Shadow cleared his throat immediately, his gaze darting to the side. “Nothing. I meant… I meant you look fine. Just... fine.” He took a step back, feeling his heartbeat pick up in an awkward rhythm. He wasn’t used to saying things like that. Or even feeling like this. It was strange. But the way Sonic looked right now? He couldn’t tear his eyes away.

Amy raised an eyebrow. She grinned and nudged Knuckles, who simply crossed his arms, still baffled. “Isn’t it cute? Sonic's got himself a fan.”

“Shut up, Amy!” Sonic yelped, glaring at her. “I’m not cute!” His face had gone from slightly flushed to a full-on red hue now. “I just want to... get out of this form already.”

But the more Sonic struggled to act nonchalant, the more Shadow’s protective instincts kicked in. He stepped closer to the edge of the water, his eyes never leaving Sonic. “Don’t worry, you’re fine. Just… stay in the water for a while, alright?”

“Yeah, sure, if you say so…” Sonic mumbled, now feeling increasingly aware of the attention. He let his body sink lower into the water, trying to make himself less visible. The crew was still gawking, some of them clearly not sure what to do.

Amy leaned closer to Sonic, speaking softly, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell.”

Sonic flushed brighter. “STOP! I’m not—! I- !” He gave up halfway through his sentence as Shadow’s gaze remained unwaveringly locked on him.

Tails, sensing the rising awkwardness, let out a snicker. “So, uh… Shadow. You planning on staring at him all night, or are you gonna help him get back to the ship when he’s done, you know, enjoying his tail time?”

“I’m just making sure he’s okay,” Shadow grumbled, his words flat, though his cheeks were faintly pink. He looked away, clearly trying to ignore the teasing, but the fond, protectiveness in his voice was unmistakable. “I’ll stay here.”

Sonic’s mind swirled with confusion, but the more Shadow hovered, the more relaxed he felt, the knot in his chest easing just a little. “Thanks,” he muttered, though his voice was much softer than usual. He was still unsure what was going on, but there was one thing he was certain of: with Shadow around, he didn’t feel so alone anymore.

The night had settled over the ship like a soft blanket, quiet and still. The only sounds were the gentle creaks of the ship’s wooden frame and the rhythmic lapping of waves against the hull. The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale glow that seemed to make everything softer, calmer. The ship rocked gently beneath the moonlit sky, the stars twinkling brightly above.

Sonic, feeling more exhausted than usual after a day of navigating and sorting maps, rubbed his eyes as he stood on the deck. The cool night breeze tugged at his quills, and though he tried to ignore it.

However, he was far from calm. After spending hours sorting maps and trying to make sense of the ship’s course, his mind had become a whirlwind of thoughts and distractions. He’d tried to sleep in his room, but his pillow felt like a cloud made of bricks, and the sheets were too warm, too heavy. So, here he was, leaning against the railing on the deck, staring out at the ocean.

The stars twinkled brightly above, and for a moment, Sonic felt a strange tug in his chest. It was a sense of... something missing. It wasn’t that he didn’t love the night sky, but tonight, it felt like there was more to it than just the twinkling lights above him. Maybe it was the stillness of the air or the quiet of the night. Whatever it was, it made him feel... lonely. He shrugged it off. Maybe he was just being dramatic.

He sighed and turned away from the edge, heading towards the dock. His footsteps were soft, barely a whisper on the wooden deck. The night was so peaceful that Sonic almost felt guilty for disturbing it, but the quiet was starting to drive him a little stir-crazy.

That was when he noticed Shadow, standing a few feet away, his dark silhouette against the moonlight. He was leaning casually against a post, staring out at the water, his usual stoic expression soft under the pale glow of the moon. He seemed just as lost in thought as Sonic.

Sonic hesitated for a moment but then walked over, his sneakers making a soft squeak on the deck. “Hey, Shadow,” he called out, his voice a little rough from the exhaustion. “What are you doing out here?”

Shadow glanced over at him and gave a small shrug. “Couldn’t sleep.” His voice was quiet, but there was something gentle in it, like a secret he wasn’t quite ready to share.

Sonic nodded in understanding, leaning against the railing next to him. “Yeah, same here. I was trying to sleep, but it’s like... something’s off tonight. I don’t know what it is. I’ve been tossing and turning for what feels like hours.”

Shadow remained silent for a moment, staring out at the ocean. Sonic followed his gaze, watching the way the moonlight shimmered off the water’s surface. It was beautiful, peaceful... and yet, Sonic still felt that same weird, restless feeling tugging at his chest.

“Sometimes, it’s not the place that feels wrong,” Shadow said softly, his voice barely louder than the sound of the waves. “It’s the feeling inside.”

Sonic looked over at him, surprised. Shadow had a way of saying things that made Sonic think, made him feel like maybe Shadow understood more than he let on. “Yeah... yeah, that’s exactly it,” Sonic said, his voice quieter now. “It’s like there’s something missing, but I don’t know what it is. It’s hard to just... relax, you know?”

Shadow didn’t respond immediately, but the gentle shift of his weight indicated he was still listening. The silence stretched between them, and Sonic couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace just standing next to Shadow, the two of them staring out at the stars in their own quiet way.

After a few minutes, Shadow spoke again, his tone softer than usual. “If you want, you can stay with me tonight. I don’t mind.”

Sonic blinked in surprise. “Stay with you? Like... in your room?”

Shadow’s gaze shifted to him, his crimson eyes meeting Sonic’s for just a moment before he looked back at the stars. “Yeah. You don’t have to be alone, Sonic. It’s not healthy to keep everything inside.”

Sonic felt a flutter in his chest, a strange warmth spreading through him. He hadn’t expected that. He’d never been the kind of person to ask for company, let alone invite someone to stay in his room. But tonight... tonight was different. Something about Shadow’s words, his calmness, made the idea seem... right.

“Uh... okay,” Sonic said, his voice a little shakier than he wanted it to be. “Yeah, I guess that sounds... nice.”

A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of Shadow’s lips, but it was gone just as quickly. “Good. Let’s go then.”

Without another word, Shadow turned and started walking toward the ship’s entrance. Sonic followed behind, his heart pounding a little faster than usual. He didn’t quite understand why, but the idea of sharing a space with Shadow felt... comforting. It felt like maybe, just maybe, the emptiness he’d been feeling would be filled.

When they reached Shadow’s room, Sonic stood awkwardly in the doorway for a moment, unsure of what to do. Shadow glanced at him over his shoulder, his face calm but somehow... warmer than usual. “You can sleep on the bed, Sonic. There’s plenty of space.”

Sonic’s cheeks flushed slightly at the offer. “Uh... okay. Thanks, Shadow,” he said, his voice almost a whisper.

The room was dim, only lit by the soft glow of the moon through the window. Shadow’s bed was wide, big enough for the two of them, but Sonic still felt a bit embarrassed as he climbed in, pulling the covers over himself. He lay there for a moment, unsure of what to do next. The bed felt different from his own, softer, warmer, more... inviting.

Shadow settled next to him, and for a moment, there was an awkward silence. Neither of them knew what to say, but the quiet was comfortable. Sonic didn’t feel rushed or pressured to fill the space with words.

Then, without warning, Shadow shifted closer, just a little, and the warmth of his presence made Sonic feel... safe. Sonic blinked, his heart skipping a beat. He hadn’t expected that. He wasn’t sure if it was the quiet, the moonlight, or just the simple fact that Shadow was there, but Sonic felt... at ease.

“You know,” Sonic said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, “this is nice. I didn’t realize how much I missed having someone nearby.”

Shadow didn’t answer right away, but after a few seconds, he let out a soft sigh. “I know. It’s easier to sleep when you’re not alone.”

Sonic turned his head slightly to look at him, his heart giving another little flutter. Shadow’s eyes were closed, but there was something calming about the way he laid there, so at ease, as if the night was meant for quiet moments like this.

Sonic shifted a little closer, instinctively seeking warmth, and before he knew it, he was curled up against Shadow, his head resting lightly on his shoulder. Shadow didn’t pull away; instead, he relaxed, his arm wrapping gently around Sonic’s waist.

Sonic’s heart pounded for a moment, but the feeling was different now. It wasn’t nervousness or confusion. It was comfort. A sense of belonging that he hadn’t realized he’d been craving. A comfort that he thought was long gone.

“Thanks for this,” Sonic mumbled, his eyes fluttering closed as the warmth of Shadow’s embrace made him feel more at peace than he’d felt all night. “I really needed this.”

Shadow’s voice was soft and steady. “You don’t need to thank me. I’m happy you’re here.”

And just like that, Sonic drifted into a peaceful sleep, the kind of sleep he hadn’t had in a long time. No restlessness, no empty feeling, just the comfort of having someone there. Shadow stayed close, and in the stillness of the night, with the world outside forgotten, Sonic felt safe.

 

The world was dark. Cold. And silent.

Sonic felt the familiar sting of metal pressing into his skin. It was sharp, unforgiving. The smell of antiseptic filled his nostrils, mingling with the ever-present scent of blood, his blood. Every inch of his body ached. His limbs were heavy, his head a dull throb of pain.

In his nightmare, he was back there, strapped to that cold, sterile table. His mother, the one who had created him, who had twisted his life into something unrecognizable, stood over him with that cold, emotionless gaze. She didn’t speak; she didn’t need to. The needle, the dark magic, the things he couldn’t even begin to comprehend, they did the talking for her.

The pain was unbearable.

Blood flowed down his arm from multiple untreated injections, throbing with immense pain.

Sonic gritted his teeth, forcing back a scream that had lodged itself deep in his throat. He hated this. Hated that feeling of helplessness. Hated that he couldn’t move, couldn’t escape.

When it was over, he would limp back to his sister, Sonia. She would always be there. Waiting for him. Her gentle hands would bandage his wounds, singing soft lullabies that soothed him to sleep. She was the only thing that kept him going, the only thing that made the pain bearable. The only light in a world that had become so dark.

The place felt familiar, but in a way that was suffocating. The pain from his wounds was sharp and endless, and his legs were heavy, dragging as he limped toward the place that should’ve felt like safety.

He had gotten used to the pain. The burning, aching sensation that followed him everywhere. But there was always Sonia. Always her. Waiting for him, ready to pick up the pieces and put him back together. She had always been there, a constant in his life when everything else was chaos.

Sonic limped down the hall of that dim, cold place. His vision blurred, sweat stinging his eyes. His breath came in shallow gasps, but he kept moving, dragging himself through the pain. He had to get to her. She was his anchor.

He reached the door, pushing it open with trembling hands.

And there she was. Sonia.

She was sitting by the small window, humming a soft melody to herself, her voice a gentle hum that echoed through the room. Her hands were folded in her lap, her expression peaceful, as if she were waiting for him, just like always.

"Sonia..." Sonic murmured, his heart swelling with a strange sense of warmth. His limbs felt heavy, but seeing her made everything seem a little less painful.

She looked up at him, a soft smile playing on her lips. "Sonic... You’re here."

He limped forward, his feet dragging as he reached her. She immediately stood up, her gentle arms coming around him, guiding him to sit on the bed. He collapsed into her embrace, her hands immediately going to his wounds, her fingers warm and soft as she began bandaging him up. Her movements were gentle, just like the old days.

"You’ve been through so much," she murmured, her voice comforting. "But you’re not alone anymore. I’ll always be here for you."

Sonic’s chest tightened with emotion. It felt like he could finally breathe again, like the pain and fear of the world could melt away when he was with her.

"I love you, Sonia," Sonic whispered, his voice thick with gratitude, as he nuzzled into her shoulder.

She paused, her hands stilling for a moment. The warmth from her touch was gone, replaced by something cold. The air around them seemed to freeze, and Sonic felt a shiver run down his spine.

Sonia’s voice broke the silence, but it wasn’t the gentle, caring tone he was used to.

"Then why didn’t you protect me?" she asked, her voice low, almost like a whisper in the stillness of the room.

Sonic pulled back, confusion flashing in his eyes. “What- ?”

He turned to look at her, and his heart froze.

Sonia was standing before him, her body motionless. There was a hole in her chest, the fabric of her clothes torn where the wound lay. The open wound was bleeding, ruby rivers flowing down to her legs. Sonic’s breath caught in his throat as the world seemed to fall away beneath him. He reached for her, but no matter how many steps he took, she remained just out of reach, as if she were slipping through his fingers.

Her sapphire eyes, once warm and full of love, were now cold, lifeless.

 

The light in the prince’s life had extinguished.

 

Sonic shot upright in bed, his body slick with sweat, his breathing ragged. His heart pounded against his ribcage like it was trying to escape. His chest was tight, and his limbs felt weak, as if he had just run a marathon. He couldn’t shake the images, the feeling of Sonia slipping away from him.

He felt disoriented, his mind a blur of panic. His breaths came too fast, too shallow. He couldn’t breathe. He needed to breathe. He needed to-

Sonic...

The memories of the nightmare washed over him in waves. Sonia’s lifeless eyes, the hole in her chest, bleeding, the emptiness of her absence. He gasped, his throat closing up as the panic rose, overwhelming him.

No, no, no, no...

He could barely make sense of his thoughts, could barely make sense of anything as the room spun around him. His body shook, his hands trembling as he tried to steady himself, but nothing worked. The panic constricted around his chest, his vision blurring as he struggled to breathe.

“Sonic... Hey, breathe. Focus on me. It’s okay.”

A voice cut through the fog in his mind, a familiar one. Shadow. Sonic’s body stiffened at the sound, but the warmth of the presence beside him anchored him, even if just a little.

“S-S... Shadow?” Sonic gasped, the panic clouding his voice as he tried to sit up, his hands gripping the edge of the bed for stability.

“Yeah, it’s me. Just breathe, Sonic. In and out.” Shadow’s hand came to rest on his shoulder, steadying him.

Sonic’s chest heaved as he struggled to control his breathing. He couldn’t escape the nightmare, couldn’t push the images of his sister out of his head. He felt so small in that moment, like a child, vulnerable and fragile.

Shadow’s grip tightened just slightly, grounding him. “You’re safe, Sonic. It was just a dream. It wasn’t real.”

Sonic closed his eyes tightly, trying to stop the wave of tears that burned behind his lids. His heart still pounded like a drumbeat, his chest tight with the weight of everything he couldn’t escape. His body shook, the residual fear from the nightmare lingering in his veins.

“I... I couldn’t save her,” Sonic whispered, his voice barely audible as the tears finally broke free. “I didn’t protect her.”

“Hey, you don’t need to protect anyone right now, Sonic. Not with me here.” Shadow’s voice was gentle, soft in a way Sonic hadn’t expected. “You’re not alone. Not now. Not ever.”

Sonic’s breath hitched, but he allowed himself to lean into Shadow’s embrace, not caring about the distance he’d always kept. For once, he let himself feel the comfort of being held, of not being alone in the dark. His heart still ached for Sonia, but for now, at least, he wasn’t facing it alone.

Sonic buried his face against Shadow’s fluffy chest, his body still trembling, but the comfort of the other hedgehog’s presence helped steady him. The nightmare was still there, a shadow he couldn’t shake, but the warmth in his chest made it just a little bit easier to breathe.

 

Sonic had finally calmed down enough, his breath now steady, though the remnants of the nightmare still lingered like an unwanted echo. He rested his head against Shadow’s chest, the warmth of the other hedgehog’s embrace offering a quiet comfort he hadn’t known he needed.

The room was still, save for the soft sound of their breathing. Shadow didn’t rush to pull away, sensing that Sonic needed time. His mind raced with thoughts of how best to help, knowing that words weren’t always enough to chase away the darkness in Sonic’s heart.

After a long pause, Shadow’s voice broke the silence, soft, low, and gentle. He began to hum first, a soft, soothing melody that seemed to cut through the tension in the room. Slowly, he let the tune shape into words, words that flowed from his lips with a warmth that contrasted his usual stoic nature.

 

In his waters, deep and true,

 

It was an odd thing for him to do, a gesture that didn’t quite fit with his usual aloof demeanor

 

Lie the answers and a path for you.

 

Dive down deep into her sound,

 

But tonight, he didn’t care about appearing detached. All that mattered was the quiet, aching presence beside him.

 

But not too far or you'll be drowned.

 

Sonic’s eyelids fluttered, and he sighed softly, the sound of Shadow’s voice pulling him into a sense of calm he hadn’t felt since before the nightmare. His muscles, still tense from the earlier panic, began to loosen with each note that Shadow sang. The words, though not yet familiar, wrapped around him like a protective cocoon, the warmth of the melody driving away the lingering shadows of fear.

 

The music felt like a lullaby, a gentle rhythm that moved Sonic closer to sleep, closer to peace. His breathing slowed, each breath a little deeper, as the darkness in his mind receded just a little more. The lullaby was familiar, and for a moment, he heard a soft, melodic voice singing along as well. A voice that he thought was gone and he longed for it to continue. But before he question it, he drifted into sleep.

 

When Sonic’s breathing evened out, Shadow knew he was asleep. He could hear the soft, rhythmic rise and fall of Sonic’s chest, and though he wasn’t asleep himself, Shadow allowed himself a moment to just listen. Sonic, the fearless hero, the one who’d always taken care of others... was now vulnerable, just like everyone else. It was something that struck Shadow more than he wanted to admit. And for once, he didn’t mind the silence that followed.

 

As the room settled into an eerie calm, Shadow remained in his position, his arms still around Sonic in a rare show of tenderness. He gazed down at Sonic’s peaceful form, his chest rising and falling steadily with each breath.

Sonic...

He couldn't help but reflect on the weight of everything Sonic had endured. That nightmare, no one should have to live through that, let alone the pain of losing someone they loved so dearly. It was clear now that.. someone had meant everything to him.

Shadow’s mind wandered, his thoughts briefly flickering back to his own past. There were faces, long gone, memories clouded by time and loss. He had his own scars, his own battles he had fought alone.

 

He'd never really spoken much about it, never had to. The past was something he kept locked away. It was easier that way. But watching Sonic, vulnerable and so raw after everything, something stirred deep within him. The pain of losing someone wasn’t exclusive to Sonic. It wasn’t just him who had to carry the weight of grief.

Wasn't I just as alone as him once?

His thoughts flashed back to Maria, her gentle face, her soft laugh... the brief moments of joy they had shared before everything had been torn apart. The pain of her loss was still sharp, even after all this time. Shadow’s grip on Sonic tightened slightly, though the other hedgehog was deep in sleep, oblivious to the storm brewing in Shadow’s heart.

For a moment, he let himself remember the way Maria had looked at him, how she had trusted him even when he didn’t know if he could trust himself. She had given him a purpose, a reason to fight, a reason to live beyond just the mission. She had been everything to him in the darkest times of his life.

But Maria was gone. And now, Sonic... Sonic was here, still carrying the weight of his own tragedies.

I wasn’t there for him... The thought struck him harder than he expected. I wasn't there for him the way I should’ve been.

He looked down at Sonic again, his expression unreadable, his thoughts momentarily clouded by the shared pain of their pasts.

“Maybe you’re not so different from me after all...” Shadow muttered under his breath, a whisper lost in the stillness of the room.

But there was something different about Sonic now. Shadow could sense it, a quiet strength that was slowly emerging in the hedgehog despite the weight of his past. He wasn’t giving up. He never would.

 

The soft hum of the ship was the only sound breaking the quiet of the night. Shadow stayed awake as he held Sonic close, his arms wrapped around him gently but firmly. Sonic’s breathing had finally evened out after the nightmare, his body still trembling slightly, but his eyelids fluttering in the slow, steady rhythm of sleep.

Shadow's mind drifted, his thoughts circling around the events that had transpired. The way Sonic had reacted after that nightmare... the raw pain and fear in his eyes, something deeper than just a bad dream. Sonic wasn’t the type to let his guard down, yet the vulnerability that had surfaced when he'd woken up… it was something new, something Shadow hadn’t expected.

He couldn’t shake the images from his mind, the fear, the desperate look in Sonic’s eyes as he relived something from his past. He didn’t know what it was, but he could tell it was something deeply personal, something Sonic had kept hidden. There was pain there.

What happened to him?

Shadow’s gaze softened as he looked down at the sleeping hedgehog in his arms. He wasn’t sure what it was that Sonic had lost, who he had lost… but he knew that whatever it was, it had left a scar. The way Sonic had clung to him, the tremors in his body as he sought comfort… it was all so familiar. But there was no way to know for sure.

Sonic had always been the strong one, the brave one, the hero who took everything in stride. But now, seeing him so vulnerable, it tugged at something deep within Shadow, something he hadn’t felt in a long time. The need to protect. The instinct to keep Sonic safe from whatever ghosts haunted him.

Sonic’s head rested against Shadow’s chest, the steady thrum of his heartbeat seeming to provide a kind of comfort. The stillness of the room wrapped around them like a protective blanket, but Shadow could feel it, the faint tremor of Sonic’s breath, the lingering weight of whatever had caused the pain. It wasn’t gone, not yet.

Who did he lose?

That question echoed in Shadow’s mind again, the puzzle piece that wouldn’t fit. He thought of his own past, the loneliness, the isolation, the pain of losing Maria. And the more he thought about it, the more he realized that Sonic, too, must have suffered some kind of loss. Something close. Someone important.

But who?

A sharp, almost protective instinct began to build inside Shadow, an overwhelming urge to shield Sonic from whatever pain he had endured. He didn’t know the details, didn’t know exactly what Sonic had gone through, but he knew one thing for sure: Sonic was family. And no one, not even his past, was going to hurt him anymore.

Sonic shifted slightly, pressing himself deeper into Shadow’s embrace, his body seeking the warmth and safety that only Shadow seemed to provide in that moment. Shadow’s heart tightened at the movement. He’d seen Sonic face all kinds of dangers, seen him face death itself without flinching. But this was different.

Sonic wasn’t just afraid of what was out there. He was afraid of something buried deep inside him, something he hadn’t been able to let go of. It was that something that Shadow didn’t understand, that piece of Sonic’s past that had shaped him into the hedgehog he was today.

Shadow stroked Sonic’s quills gently, a soft, soothing motion that came almost instinctively. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to keep the nightmare at bay, enough to remind Sonic that he was no longer alone.

As the minutes passed, Sonic’s breathing evened out, and Shadow could tell that he was truly asleep now. The tension in his body seemed to fade with each passing second, leaving only a peaceful calm in its wake. But Shadow’s thoughts were still clouded. The mystery of Sonic’s past, the pain he had carried alone for so long, still gnawed at him. He wanted to know more, needed to understand what had made Sonic like this.

But the deeper question lingered.

Why does it matter so much to me?

It wasn’t just curiosity. No, it was something else. It was that protective nature he’d felt the moment Sonic had been shaken awake, the way his heart had clenched when Sonic had trembled in his arms. It wasn’t just about being there for a teammate, it was more than that. Shadow had learned long ago to guard his heart, to remain detached from others. He had his own demons to deal with, his own ghosts to face.

But Sonic… Sonic was different.

Shadow couldn’t explain it. There was just something about Sonic’s unwavering optimism, his fierce spirit, that made Shadow want to protect him. Something about how Sonic, despite everything, still kept fighting, still kept going, no matter what his past held.

I won’t let anything hurt him, Shadow thought, a quiet resolve settling over him.

He adjusted his position slightly, his hand brushing gently against Sonic’s back as he pulled him a little closer, making sure he was comfortable. He knew Sonic would be alright now, at least for the moment. He was safe, and Shadow wasn’t going anywhere.

As he lay there, with the peaceful sounds of Sonic’s breath filling the space between them, Shadow let out a quiet sigh. He didn’t know all the answers. He didn’t have all the pieces to the puzzle that was Sonic’s past. But whatever it was, he would be there. He wouldn’t leave Sonic alone to face it.

And for the first time in a long time, Shadow felt something inside him settle. It was that protective instinct, the one that made him want to shield Sonic from all harm. Whatever Sonic had lost, whatever pain he had endured, Shadow would be there. He would fight for him, just like he had for Maria.

Shadow closed his eyes, his thoughts trailing off as sleep began to claim him. He didn’t know what tomorrow would bring, but as long as Sonic was beside him, he felt like maybe, just maybe, things would be alright.

Notes:

Fluff 4 life WHOS WITH ME

Chapter 12

Notes:

Im backk!! I have done two out of my eight exams hehe okay here u go enjoy!!!! Have a nice day!! This chapter is close to Poster16's idea in his/her/they fic, so i would like to dedicate this to him/her/them. Your fics is amazing btw (if you are reading this.) idk ur pronouns sorry

Sonic woke up with a yawn, still groggy, and stretched out, feeling something ridiculously soft beneath his cheek. White, fluffy and warm. He nuzzled deeper into his pillow, his warm, oddly comforting pillow. The grip around his waist tightened, pulling him even closer.

 

That's one clingy pillow, he thought.

 

Wait, pillows aren't clingy.

 

His eyes shot open, heart racing as he registered what was happening. He pulled back slightly, only to realize, with horror, that it wasn’t a pillow at all. It was Shadow, still asleep, holding him as though they were in some kind of cozy embrace.

Sonic’s face burned as the realization hit him. I was nuzzling into him like he was a pillow?!

He squirmed, trying to escape, but Shadow’s grip wouldn’t loosen. Instead, Shadow mumbled something in his sleep, tightening his hold even more. Sonic froze, eyes wide. Oh no. That’s worse.

Panic set in. He wanted to get up, but his face was still flushed, and he couldn’t seem to break free. Sonic floundered, unsure whether to laugh or scream.

After a long, awkward pause, Shadow finally stirred, blinking up at Sonic, still groggy. But Sonic couldn’t even look at him. All he could think about was how he'd just spent God knows how long nuzzling into his chest fur like an absolute mess.

Sonic slowly regained his bearings, his heart still pounding from the earlier panic, but something else was beginning to happen. He realized he wasn’t pulling away as fast anymore. His mind was spinning, but it seemed like the more he tried to distance himself from the situation, the more the warmth of Shadow’s chest pulled him in.

For a moment, Sonic stopped struggling, eyes glued to the sight of Shadow still half asleep, his expression peaceful. He was so... unbothered by everything. The normally stoic and serious hedgehog, with his sharp features, dark fur, and those intense crimson eyes, looked... soft. For a moment, Sonic found himself just staring at Shadow, his thoughts drifting as if he were in a trance.

He took in the gentle rise and fall of Shadow's chest, the way his spiky quills brushed against the pillow, the way his sharp jawline softened when he relaxed. There was something oddly comforting about it all. Maybe it was the way his arms held Sonic so securely, or how his breath was steady and calm, or how Shadow’s face, despite the serious exterior, looked... vulnerable in his sleep.

Sonic blinked and shook his head, trying to snap out of the trance, but his eyes only softened even more as he looked at Shadow again. He couldn’t help it. Something about the way Shadow was so unaware of everything, his arms still around him like some protective barrier, made Sonic’s chest tighten in a way he didn’t expect.

He was suddenly feeling a whole different kind of warmth. It wasn’t from the situation, well, maybe it was, but it was more than that. It was... admiration? Sonic wasn’t sure, but he couldn’t take his eyes off him. A warmth bloomed in his chest, like a warm blanket on a cold day.

Shadow’s features were so sharp, yet so calming in this moment. His usual icy demeanor was nowhere to be found; he was just... there, looking so effortless, yet perfect. Sonic’s heart skipped a beat, and for the first time, he allowed himself to just enjoy the closeness. To let go of his nerves, and for just a second, feel okay in this odd, tangled mess they were in.

Shadow’s eyes shifted under his eyelids as he murmured in his sleep, making a small sound. Sonic froze, not sure whether he was more embarrassed or intrigued by the sight of Shadow like this, so unprotected, so raw. Without even thinking, he shifted a little closer, his cheek brushing against Shadow’s chest fur, his heartbeat accelerating just a little more.

 

He had never thought about it like this before. About how his presence could be so... comforting.

 

What is this feeling?

 

The warmth that had blossomed in Sonic's chest only deepened as he carefully adjusted himself, subtly shifting closer to Shadow, unsure of what he was doing but somehow unable to stop. He still wasn’t sure why he hadn’t pulled away earlier. Maybe it was the fact that Shadow wasn’t the kind of hedgehog to let his guard down, ever. But now, in this moment, there he was, soft and unbothered, holding him like he actually wanted him there. It felt... different. In a way Sonic couldn’t quite define.

 

Sonic’s breath hitched as he tried to comprehend what was happening inside him. He’d always known Shadow to be distant, cold, somewhat of a mystery. But here, in the stillness of the room, Sonic saw another side of him. A side that wasn’t wrapped in layers of armor or buried under the weight of his past.

 

The sharpness of Shadow’s features, the harsh angles of his face, the striking red of his eyes, was still there, but in this moment, those qualities softened. Even his normally tense posture seemed more relaxed as he held Sonic closer. The way his chest rose and fell steadily, the quiet breaths, and the sense of security Shadow exuded despite being completely unaware of the situation, it all made Sonic’s heart race in a completely different way.

 

Sonic had been around for a lot of crazy things, fighting battles, saving the world, outrunning danger at every turn. But this... This felt like something completely new. Something strange. Something that made him feel vulnerable in a way he wasn’t used to.

 

What was this feeling?

 

It wasn't fear. It wasn’t anxiety, like the kind he’d felt in the wake of the nightmares. This was... warmth. Comfort. Sonic had never thought about it this way before. He had always prided himself on being the strong one, the one people relied on. He didn’t need to depend on anyone.

But here, in Shadow’s arms, in this quiet moment, Sonic realized that maybe he wasn’t as invincible as he liked to believe.

Maybe it was okay to need someone, too.

The more he thought about it, the more Sonic realized just how much of himself he’d hidden away. How much he’d never really let anyone see. Even when he was surrounded by friends, by people who loved him, he’d always kept certain parts locked away. The parts that were scared. The parts that hurt. But now, with Shadow, something was different. It was almost like Shadow knew, even without saying a word, that Sonic needed this quiet, this space to breathe.

And suddenly, Sonic wanted to know more about the hedgehog holding him. The real Shadow. The one who had so much more depth than he let on. Sonic had always admired Shadow's strength, his determination, and the way he stood by his convictions no matter the cost. But now, seeing him in this vulnerable state, Sonic felt an unexpected pull toward him. A curiosity that went deeper than just their usual back-and-forth, the rivalry that had once defined their relationship.

Maybe there was more to their bond than either of them had realized.

Sonic’s fingers lightly brushed against the fabric of Shadow’s sleeve, his heart still racing but now for a completely different reason. His pulse quickened, not from panic or embarrassment, but from a deeper, more unfamiliar feeling. Something that told him maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t as alone as he had always believed.

At that thought, Sonic felt his body relax just a little. He could’ve pulled away. Could’ve made some joke, or teased Shadow as he usually did. But instead, he stayed still, letting himself enjoy the moment.

It was fleeting, and he knew it. But for once, Sonic didn’t mind being tangled up in it. It wasn’t uncomfortable or awkward, it was... comforting. And for the first time in a long while, Sonic allowed himself to believe in that comfort.

It was funny, really. Just a few hours ago, he’d been fighting the nightmares that had kept him up for days. Now, he was here, with Shadow of all people, feeling... safe. He let his eyes drift closed for a moment, just breathing in the warmth of the moment. It was strange, but he didn't want to leave.

Shadow shifted again, pulling him even closer, mumbling something incomprehensible in his sleep. His grip, though still firm, was gentle, as though he was subconsciously protecting something fragile in his arms.

Sonic blinked, a soft smile tugging at the corner of his lips. There was something reassuring about the way Shadow held him now, something that wasn’t about power or control, but about care. Sonic didn’t have the words for it, but he could feel it in the quiet between them.

“Guess you're not such a bad pillow, huh?” Sonic muttered under his breath, a playful tone creeping into his voice.

Shadow didn’t respond, but his grip tightened once more, as if confirming the sentiment.

Sonic chuckled softly, the warmth in his chest spreading even further. Despite everything that had happened—the nightmares, the fears, the pain they both carried, there was one thing he was sure of.

He wasn’t alone anymore.

And maybe... maybe neither was Shadow.

 

Finding Amy in the ship’s common area, working on one of her gadgets. Her usual determination and focus were present, her quills a soft pink halo against the dim light of the room. He walked towards her, his steps echoing softly across the walls of the deck.

"Hey, Amy," Sonic said, his voice betraying the unease swirling inside him.

Amy looked up, her eyes immediately brightening. "Oh, hey Sonic! What's going on? You seem a little off today."

Sonic rubbed the back of his neck, hesitant. "Yeah, I guess I’ve been thinking about something... I don't really know how to explain it."

Amy raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "You know you can tell me anything, right? What’s going on?"

Sonic shifted uncomfortably on his feet, glancing away. He’d never been the type to admit to feeling... well, feelings. But this was different. He had to try. "It’s about Shadow."

Amy’s eyes immediately sharpened, a curious glint sparking in them. "Shadow? You mean- "

"Yeah," Sonic interrupted, taking a deep breath. "It’s like, after everything that's happened lately, I’ve started feeling... I dunno, something weird. Something different. And it’s confusing me."

Amy put down her tools and leaned forward, giving Sonic her full attention. "Okay, take it slow. Tell me what you’re feeling."

Sonic paused, running a hand through his quills. "Well, I don’t know how to describe it, but… when he held me the other night, it felt... nice? And not just like a normal hug or something. Like, when we were together like that, I didn’t feel so… alone. Does that make sense?"

Amy's eyes widened in realization. "Ohhhhhhh…" She leaned back with a knowing smirk, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "I think I get it now."

Sonic blinked. "Get what?"

Amy grinned, her tone turning teasing yet a bit affectionate. "Sonic, that’s love."

Sonic’s expression froze. His mind processed the words, but they didn’t quite fit in the puzzle he was trying to solve. “Love?” he repeated, tilting his head in confusion. “What’s that?”

Amy’s smirk faltered as her eyes widened. She stared at Sonic, her playful demeanor replaced with concern. "Wait, you... don’t know what love is?" she asked, her voice softening.

Sonic looked down, awkwardly scratching the back of his head. "I mean... I don’t know. I’ve heard people talk about it. I guess I always thought it was just something... other people felt? But I never really got what it meant. I was always too busy running around and doing my own thing to figure that out. It’s not like I had a normal childhood, y’know?"

Amy’s heart clenched at his words. She could see the weight in his eyes, the years of isolation and self-reliance that Sonic had grown up with. He’d never had the chance to really experience love the way others had. Growing up, alone, with no real idea of what it felt like to be cared for in that way.

She reached out and gently placed a hand on his arm. "Sonic, love is... it’s when you feel something deep inside for someone. It’s about caring for them more than anything else, wanting to make them happy, feeling happy just by being near them. It’s that warmth, the butterflies in your stomach, the way your heart races when they’re around. It’s something you can’t ignore, even if you try."

Sonic’s mind raced as he processed her words. He thought back to the times he’d been near Shadow recently, the way he’d felt safe in his arms, the way his heart would skip a beat when Shadow’s gaze softened or when his voice held a certain tenderness. It was confusing, sure, but now that Amy explained it, it didn’t seem so impossible.

"Wait…" Sonic murmured, his voice softer. "So, when I felt that way… when I didn’t want to pull away from him... that’s what love is?"

Amy nodded, her gaze gentle. "Yeah, Sonic. That’s what love feels like."

Sonic blinked, still processing the new revelation. He sat down on the nearby couch, deep in thought. "I… I don’t know if I’m ready for all this. "

Amy smiled, her expression softening. "You don’t have to figure it all out right away, Sonic. Love isn’t something you can just understand in a day. It takes time. But the fact that you’re feeling it, that means something. And maybe... just maybe, you’re not as alone as you think."

Sonic looked up at her, his usual cocky smile flickering on his lips. "I guess… maybe. I just never thought I'd feel this way, you know?"

Amy chuckled softly. "Well, sometimes the things we least expect turn out to be the most important."

Sonic sat back, his thoughts swirling. "Yeah… I guess so."

For a long moment, neither of them spoke. Amy let Sonic sit in his silence, knowing he needed time to process everything. Sonic wasn’t the kind of guy to admit things like this easily, but maybe now that he had started to understand it, maybe he’d finally start to feel okay about it.

 

The conversation with Amy had left Sonic feeling… well, a little more confused than before. He still couldn't quite wrap his head around it all. Love. The way Amy described it made sense, but it was a lot to digest. Sonic wasn't the kind of guy to get tangled up in feelings, but now it seemed like everything was tangled.

As the hours passed, Sonic found himself walking through the halls of the ship, mind wandering. It wasn’t long before he found Tails in the engine room, bent over one of his many gadgets, soldering some wires together with his usual concentration.

Sonic scratched his head, still unsure of how to even begin this conversation. But when Tails glanced up and saw him standing there, the little fox immediately set down his tools, a curious expression forming on his face.

"Sonic? Everything okay?" Tails asked, his voice gentle, as always.

Sonic hesitated for a moment, glancing around, then plopped down on the edge of the workbench next to Tails. "Actually, Tails... I kinda need your help with something. A weird thing, but... well, you’re like my little bro, so I know I can ask you about stuff like this."

Tails looked up at him, his ears perking up. "Of course! You can always ask me anything, Sonic. What’s going on?"

Sonic shifted awkwardly, feeling that old unfamiliar heat rise in his cheeks. "Well, uh… I’ve been feeling kinda... I don’t know… confused lately. About... love."

Tails blinked, his innocent expression faltering for just a second. "Love? What do you mean? Like, romantic love?"

"Yeah," Sonic muttered, scratching his quills. "I guess? I don’t really get it. Amy said some stuff earlier, and it made sense, but I still don’t know if I get it fully, y’know? It’s like this feeling… when I’m around someone, it feels different than it ever has before, but it’s weird. It’s not like friendship. It’s something... more. But what does that even mean?"

Tails’ eyes widened slightly, his mind clearly processing Sonic’s words. He paused, considering his response. "Well, uh… first of all, Sonic, it sounds like you’re talking about being in love."

Sonic winced slightly. "Yeah, but... how do I know if it is love? I mean, I don’t know anything about it. I’ve never really felt it before. Not like this. It’s like... it's just there, and I don't know what to do with it."

Tails furrowed his brows, looking thoughtful. "I mean... love can be really different for everyone, you know? It’s not always about just holding hands or having a crush. It’s about how someone makes you feel when you're with them. It’s about trust, and care, and- "

Sonic’s eyes widened as Tails went on. He hadn't thought of it that way. "Trust... care…"

"Yeah," Tails continued, his voice soft. "When you're with someone, and you feel like you can just be yourself, like everything else fades away and it’s just the two of you? That’s love, too. It’s more than just a feeling. It’s about how you want to share your life with them, how you care about them even when they’re not around. You want to protect them, make them happy, just by being there for them."

Sonic blinked, sitting back. “Wait, so… is it like that feeling I get when I think about Shadow? When I feel like, I don’t know, I don’t want him to be alone, or I don’t want him to get hurt?”

Tails nodded slowly, his tail swishing thoughtfully. "Exactly. It’s that wanting to be there for them, to make sure they’re okay, no matter what. And it can feel scary, because it means putting yourself out there, opening up to them. But... it’s also one of the best things in the world."

Sonic’s mind raced as Tails’ words sunk in. So, that feeling he had, wanting to be there for Shadow, wanting to protect him, even enjoying being close to him... that was love?

"Wow..." Sonic mumbled, looking off into the distance, his heart pounding with a new realization. "So it’s not just about feelings? It’s more about... everything else that comes with it?"

Tails smiled, his big eyes warm and understanding. "Yeah, exactly. Love’s about caring, trust, and the way you want to make someone feel safe. You’re not just worried about how you feel, but about how they feel too."

Sonic’s heart was still racing, his mind trying to process everything Tails was saying. "That... that actually makes a lot of sense," he said, scratching his chin. "I think I get it now. I’ve just been afraid of it, y’know? It’s not something I’m used to. I don’t want to mess things up, or make things weird with Shadow."

Tails’ expression softened, and he placed a reassuring hand on Sonic’s shoulder. "Sonic, you don’t have to figure it all out right away. Love is complicated, but you don’t have to rush it. It’s okay to be confused or unsure. The important thing is that you care, and you’re trying to understand it. That’s a huge step already."

Sonic blinked at him, a small grin forming. "You know, you’re pretty wise for a kid."

Tails grinned, his tail wagging happily. "Hey, someone’s gotta be the smart one around here."

Sonic chuckled, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. Talking to Tails always seemed to clear his head. Maybe he didn’t have all the answers just yet, but the idea of love wasn’t as overwhelming as it had seemed before. He could do this. He could understand it, little by little.

"So, you think it’s okay if I... take it slow with this? With Shadow, I mean," Sonic asked, looking down at his shoes as he spoke.

Tails smiled up at him, his voice sincere. "Definitely. You don’t have to rush into anything, Sonic. But if you really care about him, and he cares about you, you’ll figure it out when the time’s right."

Sonic felt a strange sense of relief at Tails’ words. Maybe this whole love thing wasn’t something he could just figure out in a day, but now he knew he didn’t have to. He could take his time. There was no rush.

"Thanks, little bro," Sonic said, ruffling Tails’ head in that familiar, affectionate way. "I think... I think I’ll take it slow. And just, y’know, figure it out as I go."

Tails smiled up at him. "Anytime, Sonic. You’ve got this."

 

After his conversation with Tails, Sonic felt like his head was in a bit of a clearer space. The whole "love" thing was still a little complicated, but at least he had a better understanding of it. But there was one more thing that kept nagging at him: Shadow. The guy he was thinking about almost all day.

Shadow was always so guarded, so intense, that Sonic had a hard time imagining him talking about emotions. But, if anyone was going to offer him a deeper, more complex answer, it would probably be the black-and-red hedgehog. Shadow had always been someone who kept his distance from others, and in Sonic’s mind, that made him the perfect person to ask about what love really meant. After all, no one could be more poetic about it than Shadow, right?

Sonic knew it was time. He walked through the ship, looking for Shadow, and eventually found him standing at the ship’s edge, looking out at the vast, starry expanse of space. The wind ruffled his quills, and his crimson eyes glimmered with that usual intensity.

 

Sonic hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. "Hey, Shadow."

 

Shadow didn’t look at him at first, but his ears twitched slightly in Sonic’s direction. "Yes, Sonic?" His tone was flat, but there was an underlying curiosity in his voice.

Sonic stood there, scratching the back of his head. "I’ve been thinking a lot about something lately, and I wanted to ask you... well, something that’s been bugging me."

Shadow raised an eyebrow, still not turning fully to face him. "Go on."

Sonic shuffled his feet a little. "What... what’s love?"

Shadow didn’t respond immediately, and Sonic could’ve sworn he heard the faintest sigh from the other hedgehog. When Shadow finally spoke, his voice was quieter, almost like he was speaking more to himself than to Sonic.

"Love," Shadow began, "is a force that neither time nor distance can truly conquer. It’s a quiet storm in the heart, something powerful yet delicate. It isn’t always about grand gestures or passionate declarations. It’s in the small moments… the way two souls understand one another without needing words, its-

in the silence, in the shared warmth between people, and in the way you can feel their presence even when they aren’t there, Shadow.”

 

Maria had paused for a moment, looking at him with an expression that seemed to hold an ocean of understanding and care. "Love is knowing someone so well that their absence still makes you feel their presence, even without words."

Shadow had stared at her for a long time, not sure how to process what she said. At the time, he hadn’t understood why Maria, who was always so kind and selfless, would talk about love like that.

 

Shadow’s eyes glimmered with young curiousity, his lower lip trembling. “Maria, am I an experiment?”

Maria, never one to falter, had simply smiled, as if the question itself wasn’t as important as the truth she was about to speak. She had gently placed her hand on his, her touch warm against the cold of his uncertainty.

"You’re not an experiment, Shadow," she had said softly, her voice filled with an understanding only she seemed capable of. "You’re not just some project. You’re more than that. You’re just like me. A being. A person. You have a kind heart, Shadow."

Shadow had looked at her, confusion and hesitation still clouding his expression. "A kind heart?" he had whispered.

"Yes," Maria had affirmed, her smile soft but unwavering. "It’s up to you whether you choose to use it. But I know it’s there. And that’s what matters."

The memory hung in the air like a ghost, its weight settling in Shadow's chest. Was it true? Did he truly have a kind heart? So many times, he had buried that thought under the bitterness, the way his crew had looked at him, cold and cruel. But Maria had seen something in him that he had never fully understood until now.

A quiet sigh escaped him, his gaze narrowing as he looked down at the calm waters below, the moonlight glowing faintly on the ocean surface. The familiar ache in his chest stirred, and for the first time in a long while, he let himself feel it.

 

“You’re not an experiment, Shadow. You’re just like me. A being.”

 

Sonic blinked, trying to keep up with Shadow’s words, but the deeper meaning of it started to settle in.

"Love doesn’t ask for permission," Shadow continued, his voice low but steady. "It comes when it chooses, without regard for the circumstances. It’s not always kind, it can hurt, tear you apart. But in that same pain, there’s something beautiful. It’s the kind of thing that forces you to grow, to understand parts of yourself you never knew existed."

Sonic stood there, stunned. Shadow was never one to speak so openly about emotions, and hearing him speak so… poetically was a surprise. Sonic felt like he was hearing a version of love he hadn’t considered before. A deeper, quieter version of it, more about actions and presence than flashy feelings.

"And sometimes," Shadow added, turning his gaze toward Sonic at last, his crimson eyes almost unreadable, however a small hint of nostalgia was hidden behind those stone cold eyes. "Love is something that simply is. It doesn’t need to be explained. It’s not always perfect, but when it’s real, it’s something you can’t ignore."

Sonic’s heart thudded in his chest. "So… it’s not just about saying it, huh? It’s about what you do for someone. How you show them you care?"

Shadow gave a slight nod, his expression softening ever so slightly. "Exactly. Words can come and go. Actions… they leave their mark. Love is a choice, Sonic. A commitment to someone else’s happiness, even if it costs you something. Sometimes, you don’t even realize you’re in love until you can’t picture your life without them."

Sonic stood there for a long moment, absorbing Shadow’s words. They were so different from the way Amy had explained it. Shadow’s perspective was darker, more philosophical, but it still felt real, like a truth that couldn’t be denied.

Finally, Sonic looked up at him, still processing. "I think I get it now," Sonic said, his voice quieter than usual. "Love’s not just some easy thing. It’s about what you do. What you feel deep down."

Shadow looked at him for a long time, his gaze penetrating but gentle. "You’re learning, Sonic," he said, with the slightest hint of approval in his voice. "You’ll figure it out."

Sonic smirked, feeling a little more confident now. "Yeah... I think I will."

For a moment, they stood in silence, the quiet hum of the ship filling the space between them. Shadow didn’t say anything else, but his presence was oddly comforting, like an anchor in a sea of thoughts. Sonic wasn’t sure what the future held or where his feelings for Shadow might go, but one thing was certain: the journey ahead, however complicated, would be worth it.

As he turned to walk away, Sonic called back over his shoulder, his voice light. "Thanks, Shadow. You’re not as bad at this stuff as you act."

Shadow’s eyes followed him, and for the briefest second, the corner of his mouth twitched upward. "I never said I was bad at it. I just don’t waste words."

Sonic chuckled and continued walking, feeling a little more at ease with the unknown. Maybe love didn’t have to be some grand, complicated thing. Maybe it was just about showing up for someone when they needed you. About being there. And, just maybe, Sonic had found the right person to start figuring it out with.

Notes:

Now we know why sonic has been oblivious. Thank you so much for your comments and kudos or even just reading this fic! It means so much to me! See you in the next chapter!

Chapter 13

Notes:

im back guys . sorry for not posting for 2 weeks, i had exams and was studying a lot the past few days. i hope you can enjoy i ned to hurry off now. Have a good day!

The ship, The Maria’s Return, gently rocked in the crystal-clear waters surrounding Angel Island. The calm sea mirrored the pale blue sky above, the bright sun casting a warm glow over everything. It was a peaceful, picturesque place, but everyone knew better than to let the serenity fool them. Angel Island had a reputation, and it wasn't one for being easy to navigate.

Sonic stood at the bow of the ship, hands on his hips as he stared out at the island. The distant peaks of the island rose majestically from the ocean, towering like ancient sentinels guarding the secrets that lay within. Despite the beauty of the place, Sonic’s chest felt tight. Something about this island didn’t sit right with him. There was something off, something hidden beneath the surface. Like a storm just waiting to break. “Alright, Tails, is the ship ready to go?” Shadow called over his shoulder, his voice carrying across the deck. Tails poked his head out from the ship’s control room, a small smile tugging at his lips. “All systems are green! We’re ready to dock whenever you are.”

Amy walked over to Sonic, her boots clicking lightly against the deck. Her usual cheer was there, but even she couldn’t hide the faint glint of concern in her eyes. “You okay, Sonic? You’ve been quiet since we got close to the island.” Sonic shot her a sideways glance, trying to muster his usual carefree grin. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just... got a feeling about this place, that’s all.”

Amy raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. She was used to Sonic’s quiet moments. He wasn’t one to show his fears or doubts out loud. She turned her attention back to the island. “Well, if anyone can handle it, it’s us, right?” “You bet,” Sonic said, his tone firming up. “I’ll take care of whatever comes our way.”

Behind them, Rouge stood with her arms crossed, looking at Angel Island with a calculated expression. “Don’t be so sure. This island’s history is tied up in mysteries. Whatever you’re feeling... it might not just be in your head.” “Always a pleasure to have you around for reassurance, Rouge,” Sonic said dryly, shooting her a playful look.

Rouge smiled back, but her usual playful demeanor was tempered by a sense of caution. “I’m just saying, there’s more to this place than meets the eye. Keep your guard up.”

Shadow, who had been standing silently by the ship’s railing, turned to face the group. His red eyes narrowed, scanning the island with an almost predatory gaze. “It’s not just about the Chaos Emeralds here. Something has awakened on this island, and it’s not going to sit idly by.”

The air seemed to thicken for a moment as his words hung in the space between them, and even Sonic couldn’t brush off the tension. Despite his usual bravado, something about the way Shadow spoke made it impossible to ignore the feeling in his gut.

Amy stepped forward, trying to break the silence. “Well, I guess that means we better be prepared for whatever we find. We’ve dealt with a lot worse before.”

Sonic gave her a small smile, though his mind was far from reassured. “Yeah, and we’re still here. Let's just make sure we don’t end up as a snack for whatever’s lurking out there.”

 

Whatever’s lurking out there. Those words haunted him, though he'd been the one to say it.

 

With a soft hum, The Maria’s Return finally landed on a wide clearing, the engine winding down as Tails powered off the controls. The crew disembarked, the fresh scent of pine and earth filling their lungs. The wind rustled through the trees, and the distant call of birds echoed in the air.

Sonic stretched his legs, feeling the solid ground beneath his boots. "I gotta admit, it’s nice to be back on solid ground for once."

Amy stepped down from the ramp and raised an eyebrow. "Solid ground... but we’ve got a lot to go through first." She motioned toward the thick, winding forest that surrounded the clearing. "I don’t know about you, but something feels off."

"I’m getting that vibe too," Sonic said, his usual confidence giving way to a more cautious tone. He looked toward Shadow, who had already started walking toward the trees. "You think the Chaos Emerald is nearby, Shads?"

Shadow gave a single nod, his eyes scanning the shadows of the forest. "It’s close. But be ready for anything. The island’s defenses might have been triggered, and they won’t be friendly."

Tails, carrying a small device that tracked the energy readings, took a step forward. "The device says the emerald is deep in the forest, but... there’s something else too. Something we need to watch out for."

The team ventured forward, the towering trees casting long shadows over the path. As they moved deeper into the forest, Sonic's ears twitched at the sudden change in the air. It was thicker now, almost electric. He turned to Shadow.

"You feeling that? It’s like the island's holding its breath or something."

Shadow's eyes narrowed, and he moved ahead, his steps silent. "Something’s waiting for us."

They reached a clearing, where the ground was covered in moss and large, sharp rocks jutted from the earth like teeth. Sonic stopped, his gaze shifting around the area. It was too quiet.

Before anyone could speak, the ground beneath them trembled.

"Look out!" Amy shouted, but it was too late.

Massive stone pillars erupted from the ground, surrounding them in a flash. The rocks shifted and groaned as if alive, moving in a way that seemed almost... purposeful.

"We’re trapped!" Tails shouted, looking around frantically.

Sonic clenched his fists, ready to spring into action. "Time to bust out of here!" He dashed forward, running at the pillars, his momentum building up to break through the stone.

But before he could make contact, the pillars shot up again, this time creating an almost perfect cage around them. Sonic skidded to a stop, his eyes narrowing. "Okay, not like that."

Shadow crossed his arms. "The island has a way of testing those who seek the emerald."

"Can we focus on getting out of here?" Amy asked, frustration growing.

Sonic grinned. "I’ve got this." He raised one of his hands to the sky. The ground around the pillars trembled again as water surged from the earth beneath, wrapping around the stone like a constricting wave.

The pillars groaned, their structure weakening as the water pressure pressed in. In a split second, they crumbled, collapsing into the mossy ground.

"Nice work," Tails said, watching the last pillar fall.

Sonic flexed his fingers, the water evaporating into the air. "Not bad for a mermaid, huh?" He smirked. "Let’s keep moving. We’re getting closer."

As they continued their journey, the dense forest began to thin, revealing a more ancient part of the island. Sonic's heart pounded as the energy around them intensified. The Chaos Emerald was near, but so was something else.

Suddenly, they entered a small, dark cavern. The air was thick with a strange energy. Murky water dripped down the walls of the cave, staining the mossy ground a dark brown.

 

The crew made their way deeper into the heart of Angel Island. The ancient stone ruins that dotted the landscape were a reminder of the island's mysterious past. Sonic kept pace with the group, but his mind was elsewhere. His thoughts kept circling back to what he had just experienced with the Chaos Emerald. Something felt off, something buried in the depths of his mind.

They ventured deeper into the cavern, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Sonic, Shadow, Amy, and Tails moved with cautious steps, their senses heightened. The air was thick and charged with an unnatural energy. The faint glow of emerald light flickered ahead, like a distant star in the murky darkness.

"Stay close," Shadow muttered, his sharp eyes scanning every crevice. "This place is full of tricks."

The walls around them seemed to hum, the sound almost imperceptible but enough to make Sonic’s skin crawl. As they ventured further, the tunnel began to widen, opening up into a vast underground chamber. In the center of the room, perched on an ancient stone pedestal, was the Chaos Emerald, glowing softly in the dim light.

The emerald pulsed rhythmically, casting eerie shadows on the cavern walls. The air felt dense, almost suffocating.

"Finally," Tails whispered, eyes widening. "We made it."

Sonic stepped forward, but just as his foot hit the ground, the entire chamber shook violently. The ground cracked beneath them, and stone pillars shot up from the floor, forming a barrier around the emerald. The soft hum of the cavern grew louder, and the walls trembled.

"Not so fast," a voice echoed from the shadows.

Sonic spun around, his hand instinctively resting on the hilt of his spin-dash. "Who’s there?"

Out from the shadows stepped a figure covered in a dark cloak. The figure’s silhouette was hard to make out, but the presence was unmistakable. Something about them felt... ancient. Like they had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

"I was wondering when you would arrive," the cloaked figure said, their voice both chilling and familiar. "The Chaos Emerald is mine to protect. And none shall claim it."

Amy’s eyes narrowed, irritation clear in her jade eyes. "We’re not here to steal it, just... retrieve it. We need it to stop something far worse than you could imagine."

The figure's head tilted slightly, and for a moment, the shadows seemed to shift, revealing dark, glowing pure white eyes. "You believe the emerald is the key to stopping something worse?" The figure chuckled darkly. "You know nothing of what you're truly after."

The figure raised their hands, and the cavern responded. The ground shifted, and from the stone floor, vines began to emerge, thick and fast, wrapping around Sonic and his friends with unatural force. Tails struggled to free himself, but the vines held him tight.

"Not good!" Tails cried out.

Sonic gritted his teeth. "We can’t let this thing stop us now!" He charged forward, his fists crackling with the energy of the mermaid powers he had learned to control. The water inside him surged, but just as he prepared to unleash a powerful wave, the figure raised their hand, causing the vines to constrict tighter.

"Pathetic," the figure sneered. "You think you can stop me with power like that?"

Shadow stepped forward, his eyes glowing faintly with a red aura. "Sonic, step back."

Sonic hesitated for a moment before nodding. Shadow clenched his fists, his siren abilities stirring within him. The stone beneath his feet cracked as his own aura pulsed outward, dark and cold. His half-siren blood boiled with rage, and with a roar, he summoned a wave of dark energy, slicing through the vines with brutal force.

"Your powers are weak against the void of this place," the figure hissed, stepping back as the vines fell to the ground. Sonic, now free, looked over to Shadow, his eyes wide. "I didn’t know you could do that."

Shadow glanced at him briefly, his tone clipped. "There’s a lot you don’t know about me." The figure narrowed their eyes, clearly frustrated. "You think you’ve won? You don’t even know the true power of the Chaos Emerald."

The emerald began to pulse even harder, its light flickering more intensely. It was as if the cave itself was reacting to the presence of the emerald, the air crackling with an electric charge. The figure’s form began to blur, their shape becoming more and more unrecognisable. "It’s too late," the figure said softly, their voice distorting into something unrecognizable. "They are coming. She is coming. " Then it vanished without a trace. The heart of the temple was a vast, dimly lit room with walls covered in faded hieroglyphs and moss. At the center of the room, illuminated by an ethereal glow, sat a single pedestal holding the Chaos Emerald. The emerald pulsed with an energy that seemed to beckon to Sonic.

 

Sonic walked toward the pedestal, his senses tingling. Something about the emerald felt... familiar. His heart beat faster as he extended his hand, feeling an electric pull toward it. “Careful, Sonic,” Tails warned, but Sonic didn’t hesitate.

He touched the Chaos Emerald.

As soon as his fingers brushed the emerald, a jolt of energy surged through him, far more intense than any normal Chaos Emerald could offer. His surroundings blurred, and his vision was swallowed by a brilliant flash of light. For a split second, everything went silent. Then, a vision, just a glimpse, a flash ripped through his mind like a violent current. Sonic's surroundings merged to form another.

 

A small, coastal village. The ocean waves crashed nearby. Hidden in a rocky cove, stood a small blue figure and a slightly taller pink one. The village was burning in the distance, and there were voices, shouting, frantic. His heart raced as he crouched down, eyes wide with terror. The memories were fuzzy, but Sonic could feel the overwhelming sense of urgency. His pulse hammered in his ears. “They’re coming…” a voice whispered, but the words felt distant, as if they belonged to someone else. A pair of figures, one cloaked in shadow, approached the blue and pink figures. Just then, the flash intensified, pulling Sonic back to the present.

 

Sonic’s breath hitched. The emerald’s glow faded as he pulled his hand back, his body still vibrating with energy from the brief, disorienting vision. “Sonic!” Tails rushed to his side, concern evident in his eyes. “What happened? Are you okay?” Sonic’s eyes were wide, his mind racing. “I, uh, yeah, I’m good.” He shook his head, trying to steady himself, but something in his chest felt unsettled.

 

The crew made their way back to The Maria’s Return, the ship’s hum a steady, familiar sound. The Chaos Emerald was secured, its soft glow faintly visible through the glass container where it was kept, but the weight of the adventure lingered. Despite the small victory, Sonic couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that had settled in his chest after the flashback. His mind buzzed with fragments, but he didn’t dare speak of them, not to Amy, not to Tails, and certainly not to Shadow.

The silence that followed felt heavy as Sonic sat quietly at the table, absentmindedly tapping his fingers. He wasn’t sure if he even wanted to try to understand the images he’d seen, the fleeting moments that seemed to tie him to something greater. But he wasn’t ready to confront it yet, not now. He’d push it down, for now, like everything else he kept buried deep inside. Later that evening, as the crew gathered in the ship’s lounge, Rouge was on her way to Shadow. She had seen the subtle shift in him when they returned from Angel Island, the way his usually composed demeanor had faltered for just a split second when Sonic seemed distant. She knew something was off, and Shadow wasn’t exactly the type to open up about his own struggles. But Rouge wasn’t one to let things slide, she knew better.

As she approached Shadow, who was leaning against the railing, focused on the stars. She crossed her arms, eyes narrowing. "Shadow," Rouge said in that signature teasing tone of hers. "You’ve been awfully quiet." Shadow’s ears twitched slightly. He didn’t look at her, but his body stiffened, his gaze still fixed on the black of space. His voice was low, almost cold. "I’m fine."

Rouge raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Are you now?" She took a step closer, leaning slightly on the rail next to him. "You know, you’re not fooling anyone, right?" Shadow glanced at her, before returning his attention to the stars. "I don’t need to explain myself." She chuckled softly, but there was a knowing edge to her voice. "Yeah, I guess you don’t." She let the silence hang for a moment, watching his every move. "You saw something, didn’t you?" Shadow stiffened, his breath hitching ever so slightly. He didn’t turn to face her, but his gaze faltered, and Rouge could see the shift in him. There was a subtle, uneasy energy about him, something that hadn’t been there before.

"I don’t know what you mean," he muttered, his tone tight, betraying him. Rouge’s smirk grew, her eyes locking onto his. "Oh, I think you do. You’ve been avoiding this, just like him." She stepped closer, her voice softer now, yet still piercing. "You saw something, didn’t you, Shadow? You felt it too." For a long moment, Shadow didn’t respond, and Rouge knew she had him. The air between them thickened, filled with tension. Finally, Shadow exhaled sharply, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I saw... something." His eyes flickered, his walls of indifference failing just slightly. "But I’m not sure what it means."

Rouge didn’t press further, knowing that if he wanted to talk, he would. She leaned back against the railing, crossing her arms and watching him with an scrutinising expression. "Tell me this," she said, after a long pause. "Does it have anything to do with what happened to you... and Sonic? Does it go deeper than just a couple of flashes?" Shadow’s jaw clenched, and for a moment, he closed his eyes, as if trying to block out Rouge’s voice. "I think it does," he said quietly. "But I don’t want to think about it right now."

Rouge studied him, sensing the unease in his voice, but she didn’t push. Instead, she smiled faintly, her usual teasing demeanor returning. "You know, for someone who doesn’t like talking about emotions, you sure make it obvious when something’s bothering you." Shadow shot her a glance, his face stone cold, but there was something in his eyes. A flicker of vulnerability. He didn’t respond to her jab, and instead, he let the silence speak for him.

Eventually, Rouge sighed and nodded, accepting his vague and quiet answer for now. "Alright, Shadow. If you don’t want to talk, I won’t force it." She paused, her voice gentler this time. "But don’t forget, I’m here if you need me." Shadow didn’t answer. He just stood there, lost in thought, staring into the infinite void of space. Rouge lingered for a moment longer, then turned and left him alone with his thoughts.

As she walked away, Rouge couldn’t shake the feeling that something had shifted between Sonic and Shadow. The two of them had always shared an unspoken bond, but now, it seemed like there were more layers to their connection than anyone had realized. Whatever Sonic had seen, whatever Shadow had felt, it was tied to something far deeper than either of them knew. And that... intrigued Rouge more than anything. And she was going to find out what.

 

Back in the lounge, Sonic sat with Amy and Tails, his eyes distant, staring at nothing in particular. Amy had noticed the change in him when they returned, but she didn’t want to press. She knew that Sonic would talk when he was ready. Tails was absorbed in a conversation about the next steps in their journey, but even he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

 

Sonic sat alone in the quiet lounge of ship, his fingers absently tracing the edge of the table. The ship's gentle hum was the only sound that filled the space, but his mind was far from calm. The words echoed in his head, almost like a whisper beneath the noise of the ship's engine. She is coming.

Who was she? What did that mean? The voice he had heard in the flashback hadn’t been one he recognized, but there was something about it that sent a chill down his spine. It wasn’t just a warning. It felt... personal.

His thoughts drifted back to the brief flash of his past, those fleeting moments that barely registered, too many details half-formed, half-forgotten, lost between time and memory. But that one sentence, spoken in the coldest, most calculating tone, She is coming, it lingered. It gnawed at him, a haunting specter he couldn’t shake.

“Who is she?” Sonic muttered to himself, staring out of the window, watching the distant stars blur past. He’d seen too much already, far more than he could process. If something was coming... he needed to know what. Why now?

He shook his head, trying to force the questions away. He couldn’t think about it. Not yet. There was too much at stake.

 

Suddenly, the air shifted. Uncertainty filled the air, as a crack rattled through the sky, a bolt of lightning flashing across the dark expanse above. Rain poured down from the vast sky above, drenching the decks.

 

The storm above the ship grew more intense, swirling in a chaotic frenzy, the very air thickening with a violent energy. Sonic’s eyes widened as he saw it, the shape forming in the heart of the storm, a massive figure silhouetted by the flashing lightning. For a moment, he could’ve sworn he saw the faintest flash of something familiar in the shadow, something that tugged at his memory. Something deep inside him, something from before, when he had no idea what it meant to be different.

And then, it hit him.

It wasn’t her… it was them.

The hair on Sonic’s neck stood on end as realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.They were here. And they were coming for him.

“Shadow!” Sonic yelled, his voice tight with panic. He could feel his heartbeat quicken, his pulse racing in a desperate attempt to keep up with the mounting terror within him. "We’ve got to go! They’re not here for the emerald… they’re here for me!"

Before Shadow could respond, the air shifted in an instant. The ship shook violently once more, but this time, it wasn’t just the storm. Something was aboard. The ship’s walls groaned as if something was ripping through them.

Outside, the sirens, rose from the sea in terrifying waves. They came with long, slithering tendrils of water, pulling the crew down into the ocean below with a force that made the air crackle with power. Crewmates screamed as they were dragged under, caught in the wet, spiraling abyss that had no mercy.

"Sonic!" Amy shouted, as a mermaid’s tendril wrapped around her ankle, pulling her toward the edge. "Help me!"

"Hang on!" Sonic darted forward, reaching out for her, but the pressure of the mermaid’s grasp was unrelenting. He twisted, trying to break free. With a shout, he squirmed out of the mermaid’s grasp, darting towards the ocean.

 

Sonic gritted his teeth, pushing through the overwhelming pain that shot up his spine as his body began to shift again. The transformation that came with his merman form was always excruciating, but the stakes had never been higher. He didn’t have time to stop it; Amy was in danger, and that was all that mattered at the moment.

With a quick glance over his shoulder, Sonic launched himself off the deck of the ship, his legs kicking out behind him as he hit the water with a mighty splash. The mermaid’s hold on Amy tightened, but Sonic’s speed was relentless, even in his current state. As he dove deeper, he could feel the sea wrapping around him, urging him forward, as if the ocean itself was guiding him to Amy. He kicked and swatted any mermaids that came his way, flinging them through the water. He grabbed Amy and dragged her back to the ship, his tail moving abnormally fast.

 

When the chaos finally subsided, Sonic broke the surface, gasping for breath, his quills plastered to his forehead, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His whole body was drenched, the water clinging to his scales and fur in a way that felt almost unnatural. He could hear his heart hammering in his ears, but his focus remained sharp. Amy was already climbing to her feet, a mix of shock and disbelief painted across her face. Sonic glanced at her briefly, just enough to make sure she was alright. Then, without saying a word, he wiped his brow, laying back faced in the water. His expression was unreadable, though his chest still heaved as his ears perked up. Just as the last of the storm clouds began to pull back into the bruised sky, the ship gave a sudden, violent lurch. A deep, guttural rumble echoed from below deck, not thunder, not the sea. Something else.

Sonic’s ears twitched at the sound. Then the deck split.

With a sharp crack, a jagged tear burst open near the stern, ripping through the planks like paper. Shadow, who had been standing at the edge of the breach, staggered backward, too slow. Before Sonic could move, one of the mermaids, larger, more grotesque than before, burst up from the darkness below. Its tendrils lashed like whips, wrapping around Shadow’s waist and dragging him toward the churning sea.

“No!” Sonic tried to catch him, but he was too late. Shadow vanished over the edge, swallowed by the black water.

“Shadow!” Sonic cried, skidding to the broken railing, peering into the abyss below. The ocean thrashed violently, the spot where Shadow had fallen already thick with tendrils of water and shadowy forms swirling just beneath the surface. For a breathless moment, Sonic couldn’t see anything.

Then, he did.

A flicker of red. A burst of energy beneath the waves as Shadow fought back.

Shadow’s chaos aura blazed like a heartbeat in the dark. Sonic could feel the raw force of it pulsing upward, kicks, slashes, controlled bursts of chaos energy firing like flares in the deep. He was trying to break free.

But they were too many. Too strong.

The sirens, twisted and ancient in their power, pulled him deeper. One clawed hand reached out, slashing across Shadow’s chest. Blood, dark and slow, drifted like smoke through the water. Another tendril snaked up, binding his arm. He thrashed, teeth clenched, his body writhing in defiance, but his power was fading fast. Sonic’s fists clenched around the rail. His heart thundered.

“I’m not losing him. Not now.”

He backed up three steps, braced himself. The air crackled.

And then, he moved. With a sonic boom that shattered the air, Sonic launched himself into the sky, his tail flicking. The sonic boom tore across the sky like thunder, as he dove straight into the sea like a missile, the waves splitting apart around him in a deafening, roaring burst. The ocean swallowed him whole.

Below, everything was chaos, twisted shapes, blinding currents, writhing mermaids with eyes like dying stars. But Sonic could see Shadow, limp now, barely resisting, being dragged into the inky trench below.

 

He cut through the water like a spear of light. One tendril came for him, he tore through it, black blood leaking into the ocean. Another wrapped around his leg, he spun, breaking free, moving faster than the water could follow.

And then, he reached him. Sonic slammed into the siren dragging Shadow down, a shockwave of force rippling through the ocean, He brutally ripped off the mermaids’ head with his teeth, their blood staining the ocean with a dark onyx.

 

He caught Shadow just before his eyes closed.

 

“I’ve got you,” Sonic whispered, both arms gripping Shadow tightly. “I’m not letting you go.”

With Shadow in tow, Sonic surged upward, pushing against the weight of the ocean, the cold, the chaos. His body screamed, ached, protested, but he didn't stop. He couldn't. The surface rushed toward them in a blur of light and bubbles.

And then- they broke through.

 

Sonic broke the surface with a ragged gasp, Shadow’s limp form cradled tightly against his chest. The rain struck his face in stinging sheets, the wind howling like a warning. His tail thrashed once, then stilled as he kicked toward the ship.

 

“Hang on,” he muttered to Shadow, his voice hoarse.

 

The moment the ship came into view, Sonic raised Shadow’s upper body above the waves. “Tails! Amy!” he shouted. They were already there, shouting his name.

“I’ve got him!” Sonic yelled. “Get him closer, just a bit more!” Tails leaned dangerously far over the railing, reaching.

With a final surge of strength, Sonic lifted Shadow as high as he could. Amy and Tails grabbed hold, straining, and finally pulled him up onto the deck. As soon as Sonic let go, he sagged into the water, his tail twitching involuntarily.

He didn’t try to follow. He couldn’t.

His gills flared wide along his neck, instinctively drawing in oxygen from the seawater. Just the thought of stepping out of the water made them flare harder, already itching, like a fire waiting to be lit. He grimaced, bracing his arm against a floating piece of driftwood, staying low in the water, waves brushing over his head. His body ached, but one pain stood out, sharp, hot, slicing through his concentration every time he kicked. His tail. Something had cut it during the fight, a clean gash running along the lower fin, right where the nerves were most sensitive. He could feel every ripple, every movement of the sea like a jolt of lightning up his spine.

But he didn’t flinch. Didn’t cry out. The others couldn’t see him like this. Not again.

Amy’s voice echoed faintly from above. “Sonic! Come on, get up here!" Tails leaned over the edge, his eyes scanning the waves. “Sonic?!”

He looked up, his head just above the surface.

“I’m here!” he called back. “Just- just give me a minute!”

He tried to sound calm. Like he was just tired. Not trapped. Not hurting.

He drifted back a little as the ship pushed forward, dragging itself slowly through the battered sea. Water clung to his skin like armor. His breathing was shallow, each inhale tight. He didn’t have the strength to explain what was happening, that his body couldn’t shift back yet. The transformation didn’t work like that. Not when it had been forced. Not when his body was still reeling.

If he left the water too soon, if he dried out too fast, the gills would burn. They’d already begun to tighten the last time he tried, days ago. Felt like fire tearing down his throat. He didn’t want to feel that again. So he stayed submerged, just enough to breathe.

Just enough to endure. His tail throbbed sharply, but he grit his teeth and powered through it, matching the ship’s pace as it drifted toward calmer waters. His arms pulled him forward in slow, even strokes. His expression never changed.

He wouldn’t let them worry. Not now. Not after everything. Above, the crew worked frantically to stabilize Shadow. The chaos on deck was still thick, but the storm had begun to pass. Sonic could hear faint voices, Amy calling orders, Tails running diagnostics, Knuckles barking something about sails.

 

Shadow awoke with a sharp inhale.

The sound of the sea reached him before his eyes fully opened, steady, calming now. The violent chaos of the storm had passed. The air tasted like salt and copper, but strangely, his body didn’t ache. He sat up quickly.

Not a single twinge of pain.

His hand flew to his chest where the mermaid had slashed him, but the fur was smooth, and the skin underneath it was healed. Not even a scar.

"Half-siren biology," he muttered under his breath. It wasn’t the first time his body had repaired itself rapidly, but it still caught him off guard.

He looked around. The ship was quiet, with scattered patches of crew cleaning up the wreckage, voices low, urgent but not panicked. Amy spotted him and rushed over.

“Shadow!” she said, breathless. “You’re- how do you feel?”

“Fine.” His voice was calm, clipped. “Where’s Sonic?”

Amy faltered. “He’s… he’s in the water. Said he didn’t want to come up.”

Shadow narrowed his eyes. “Didn’t want to? Or couldn’t?”

Tails stepped in, wiping sweat from his brow. “We’re not sure. He said he was fine, but he’s just… following the ship. Hasn’t left the water since he brought you back. He’s been quiet.”

Shadow’s jaw tightened. Without another word, he turned and strode to the edge of the deck. The ship rocked gently beneath him, the ocean calm again, save for the soft glint of scales beneath the waves, a flash of blue and silver, barely visible below the surface.

He leaned over the railing.

“Sonic!” he called, sharp but steady. There was a pause.

Then- a flicker of movement.

With a small splash, Sonic’s head emerged from the water, blinking up at him. His wet quills were slicked back, gills fluttering slightly at his neck. His eyes were sharp but tired, uncertain.

“You rang?” Sonic said, voice casual. but his tone was off. Tight.

Shadow raised a brow. “You’re just… hanging out down there?”

Sonic shrugged, still mostly submerged. “Figured I’d get some swimming in.”

Shadow stared. “You know that’s not true. You hate swimming.”

 

“Change of heart.”

 

His crimson eyes narrowed.

 

Then, he walked away, leaving the azure mermaid behind, missing the wince that flashed across the mermaid’s face.

 

The waves glimmered gently beneath the morning sun, the storm long gone, leaving only the occasional swell and the steady creaking of the ship. Shadow stood at the railing, watching the surface of the ocean. Sonic hadn’t emerged again, but he was out there, somewhere just beneath the waves.

Then, suddenly, a shift. The water directly below the ship’s edge began to ripple in tighter pulses, swirling around a glow of deep blue and silver. The air cracked faintly, not with thunder but with pressure, like something pushing back into shape.

 

A moment later, Sonic erupted from the water, his body arcing through the air like a dolphin. His tail shimmered mid-flip, and right before he landed-

 

The transformation began. Mid-air, his body convulsed. Sonic curled inward with a gasp, as if something inside him were ripping apart and forcing itself back into place. His tail split, muscle and bone shifting, twisting into legs. Scales retracted like peeling armor. Gills burned shut as lungs flared open again, and Sonic let out a strangled shout mid-transformation before he crashed onto the deck with a wet, solid thud.

 

The crew barely looked up, too focused on repairs and Shadow’s earlier recovery. Sonic lay there, soaked and shivering, hands clenching the boards beneath him.

 

Then, slowly, he rose. Legs shaking. Shoulders hunched. He forced himself upright, and walked off.

Only Shadow noticed. Sonic’s seemed off. He winced with every step he took, clearly in pain. But from what exactly?

But Shadow saw it, the faint smear of gold trailing behind him.

A sticky, glistening trail barely visible against the sunlit wood.

Not water. Not oil.

Something thicker. Metallic.

Liquid gold.

Shadow’s eyes narrowed.

Without a word, he followed. Down the hall. Past the dim lanterns. Toward Sonic’s cabin.

The trail grew clearer near the door, smeared along the floor, then the handle. Shadow opened it without knocking.

 

Inside, the room was dim, lit only by a flickering lantern swinging gently with the ship’s motion. Sonic sat hunched on a crate near the wall, shirtless, soaked, and visibly struggling. One leg was braced against the floor, steadying him, but his tail, long and fluffy again, was draped awkwardly across his lap. The fur near the base was matted, the end twitching weakly as he tried to clean it.

 

And there, just beneath the fur, a long, raw gash along the thick part of his tail. The source of the golden liquid. It shimmered faintly in the lanternlight, smeared across a damp cloth in Sonic’s shaking hand. He didn’t look up when Shadow entered.

“I’m fine,” Sonic muttered, voice rough. “It looks worse than it is.”

Shadow stepped inside slowly, eyes flicking from Sonic to the half-wrapped towel soaked in that faint gold hue. “You’re bleeding,” he said flatly.

Sonic hesitated.

“Not anymore,” he tried, but the moment he shifted slightly, a fresh line of gold trickled out from beneath the fur and dropped to the floor with a soft drip. Shadow shut the door behind him.

“I followed the trail,” he said. “You left half your tail between here and the deck.” Sonic let out a small, tired breath through his nose. “Yeah, well… I didn’t exactly have time to stop and bandage it mid-transformation. Kind of had other things going on. Like surviving.”

Shadow moved closer, crouching to Sonic’s level, his voice quieter now. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Sonic avoided his gaze, pretending to adjust the cloth again. “Didn’t want anyone freaking out. Tails was already panicking, Amy looked like she’d seen a ghost. And I didn’t want you thinking I couldn’t handle it.”

“You were swimming for hours,” Shadow said. “In salt water. With that.” Sonic shrugged. “I’ve had worse.”

“That doesn’t make it better.”

Sonic’s hand slipped as he tried to tie the cloth tighter, a small flinch, a sharp hiss under his breath. He cursed softly and leaned back, frustrated. “ The tail’s more sensitive than it looks.”

Without asking, Shadow gently reached out and took the cloth from Sonic’s hand.

“What are you- ?” Sonic started. “Hold still,” Shadow said firmly. Sonic blinked, caught off guard by the softness in his voice. He didn’t move, just watched as Shadow carefully inspected the wound, hands steady, movements precise. He cleaned the edges with a clean cloth, working quickly but gently.

“You’re lucky it didn’t tear deeper,” Shadow said after a moment. “There’s muscle here. If it had hit the bone- ”

“I know,” Sonic muttered.

“You’re also lucky no one else noticed.”

“…I know that too.”

There was a pause, quiet except for the soft lapping of the waves outside and the faint sound of Shadow wrapping the fresh bandage. Finally, Sonic glanced over at him, voice low.

“…It still feels like it’s burning. Even now.”

Shadow didn’t look up. “Phantom gill pain?” Sonic nodded.

“I hate it,” he admitted. “I hate not being able to come back right away. I hate that it hurts this much. I hate that it lingers.”

Shadow tied off the final wrap, then looked up at him. “You brought me back,” he said simply. “Even like this. Even hurt.”

Sonic blinked. The room felt quiet again, heavier. “I wasn’t going to leave you,” Sonic said, just as quietly.

“I know.”

They stayed like that for a long moment, Sonic sitting still, tail finally bandaged and no longer dripping gold, and Shadow crouched nearby, hands now resting on his knees. “You could’ve told me,” Shadow said softly. Sonic let out a small, exhausted laugh. “Yeah. I guess I still don’t know how to do that part right.”

Shadow stood and walked toward the door. Before he opened it, he paused. “Next time, don’t make me follow the blood trail.”

“…It’s gold,” Sonic muttered.

Shadow glanced over his shoulder. “Still a trail.”

And then he was gone, leaving Sonic in the quiet once again, but for the first time in hours, it didn’t feel lonely.

Notes:

whos coming? idk. lol i love words :) have a nice day night evening afternoon! bye!

Chapter 14: Beautiful

Summary:

Just a quiet, soft time for our deserving hedgehogs.

Notes:

Hello, guys! Im back!!! And with the fluffiest chapter i could possible make. Not really fluffy, per se. More like relaxing, calming. The chapter is named because i used beautiful so many times (not really) but thats were bits and pieces of romance will enter. Sorry for taking longer, i had to study. Please exoect updates like tbis or longer, until like, October? Sorry.. But i hope you enjoy!! Also, did you have a nice day? Tell me more about it (if u wanna)

The sun was dipping low on the horizon, spilling a lukewarm gold across the deck of Maria’s Return. The air was calming, with only the faintest salt-laced breeze curling past the sails. The world felt… still.
For once, there was no rush to tend to wounds, no urgent orders shouted across the ship. Just the rhythmic creak of wood, the sigh of the sea, and the soft flutter of the sailcloth.

 

Sonic sat cross-legged near the bow, his tail trailing into the water below, reflecting the orange-golden light off faintly in the dying sunlight. He wasn’t wearing the usual guarded look Shadow had grown used to. Instead, his expression was quiet, a little tired, but softer, the kind of look you give when the world finally stops fighting you for once.

 

Shadow approached without a word, his boots making only the faintest sound on the deck. He stopped beside Sonic, leaning on the railing. The soft, yet comforting light caught in Sonic’s fur, outlining him in a glow that made Shadow’s chest tighten. A shadow was cast behind him, causing an eclipse-like appearance, and yet, he looked…. beautiful. An angel, if you would.

 

“You’re quiet,” Shadow said finally, voice low.

 

Sonic glanced up at him, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Yeah. For once. Guess I don’t have to keep looking over my shoulder right now.” He turned back to glance at the setting sun, its golden rays of sunlight dimming slowly.

Shadow didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he lowered himself to sit beside Sonic, shoulder The sun dipped low, casting golden hues across the gently rocking deck of the ship. The seemingly endless ocean stretched in all directions, a vast mirror reflecting the soft blush of twilight. The storm had long passed, leaving only the soothing rhythm of waves and the faint creak of wood beneath their feet, a reassuring sound.

Sonic sat cross-legged near the bow, his tail curled neatly beside him. The salty breeze ruffled his damp quills as he basked in the warm glow of the sunlight, eyes half-closed against the fading light. The weight of the past days seemed to loosen for a moment, replaced by something quieter, gentler. Around him, the rest of the crew moved with easy familiarity, Tails tinkering with gadgets on the deck, Amy humming softly as she tended to plants in a small crate-turned-garden, and Rouge perched nearby, idly polishing a gemstone.

Shadow appeared quietly behind Sonic, his footsteps softened by the worn wood. He paused a moment, watching the ocean before his gaze drifted to Sonic’s relaxed form. There was something peaceful here, a fragile pause between storms and battles. Those beautiful emerald irises, always so sharp and alert, and yet, right now, they seemed so… soft. There was something about it that made it so pretty, so… beautiful.

Not many chances to just... breathe,” Shadow said quietly, sliding down to sit a short distance away. His tone held no edge, only a rare softness reserved for moments like this.

Sonic looked up, a small smirk tugging at his lips, “Yeah. Feels strange, huh? Like the world’s holding its breath with us.”

Shadow’s crimson eyes met his, steady and unreadable. “We don’t get this often. Better appreciate it while it lasts.”

A gentle silence fell between them, comfortable and unspoken. The sun’s last rays touched the horizon, painting the sky in shades of lavender and rose. Sonic shifted slightly, the faint ache in his tail momentarily forgotten beneath the calm. It was peaceful, to say the least.

“Hey,” Sonic said after a beat, his voice softer than usual. “Thanks… back there. When the sirens attacked.” He glanced away, cheeks faintly flushed a pink beneath the damp fur.

 

Shadow’s expression flickered, the usual stoic mask softening just a fraction. “You didn’t ask for help.” His voice was low, almost hesitant. “But I wasn’t going to let you face it alone.”

 

Sonic’s grin returned, a little more genuine this time. “Guess I’m not too stubborn to accept help, after all.”

Shadow smirked, the corner of his mouth lifting in a small smile, a rare occurrence. “Don’t make a habit of it.”

The two shared a quiet laugh, the sound mingling with the whisper of the sea breeze.

From nearby, Amy’s cheerful voice rang out, “Dinner’s almost ready! Tails says the stew’s better than last time.”

Sonic stretched and stood, tail flicking lazily behind him. “Lead the way.”

Shadow rose as well, their shoulders brushing briefly.

 

Neither pulled away.

 

As the crew gathered beneath the warm glow of lanterns strung along the deck, the air filled with light chatter and laughter. The weight of the day’s battles seemed miles away, replaced by the simple joy of companionship.

Sonic caught Shadow’s eye again, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. A promise to face whatever came next, together, even if the words hadn’t yet been spoken.

The night deepened, stars winking into existence overhead, the moonlight gleaming across the ocean’s surface. The water rippled softly beneath the stars, its small waves billowing gently in the night breeze. The vast ocean stretched endlessly, a calm expanse of dark blue and silver reflections, mirroring the sky above.

 

The ship creaked and swayed as the crew busied themselves with the aftermath of the day’s trials, repairing torn sails, patching splintered wood, and securing loose ropes.

 

Sonic leaned against the railing, his arms folded, the cool night air brushing over damp quills slicked back from the earlier storm. His eyes traced the faint glimmer of the moon’s reflection on the water, but his thoughts were elsewhere, still tangled in the lingering pulse of the Chaos Emerald’s power and the haunting vision it had sparked. The memories were fragmented, like shards of glass buried beneath the waves, half-seen but sharp enough to sting.

Behind him, footsteps echoed softly on the wooden deck. Shadow’s silhouette appeared, outlined by the faint glow of lanterns. He moved with that quiet, deliberate grace, steady and sure, yet somehow distant.

 

“You’re still awake,” Sonic said, voice low but steady. He didn’t turn around, didn’t want to break the fragile calm he’d managed to find.

 

Shadow stopped a step away, silent for a moment as if weighing whether to speak or not. Finally, he said, “The others have gone below deck. You should get some rest.”

Sonic smirked, the corner of his mouth twitching despite himself. “Since when did you start worrying about my sleep schedule?”

 

Shadow’s crimson eyes flickered with something softer than usual, almost a shadow of a smirk tugging at the edge of his lips. “Since I saw you trying to drown yourself out there.”

The teasing edge in Shadow’s voice was subtle but unmistakable. Sonic chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, well... I guess mermaids have their ways of handling stress.”

 

Shadow leaned against the railing beside him, the cool wood creaking under the weight of two figures lost in their own thoughts. For a long moment, the only sound was the gentle lapping of waves against the hull.

 

“So,” Shadow finally said, voice quiet, “you really pushed yourself today.”
Sonic let out a breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. “What choice did I have? You were counting on me.”

Shadow didn’t reply immediately. Instead, he looked up at the stars, as if searching for the right words somewhere among the constellations.

“You didn’t have to do it alone,” he said at last.

The words hung in the air between them, soft and unforced, like a whisper carried on the wind.

Sonic glanced over, meeting Shadow’s gaze. There was an openness there that caught him off guard, a vulnerability rare in the usually unflappable captain.
“Yeah,” Sonic said quietly. “Guess I just... didn’t want to be a burden.”

Shadow shook his head slowly. “You’re not a burden. Not to me. Not to anyone.”

Sonic’s heart gave a small, uneven beat. The night seemed to hold its breath, giving space to the quiet exchange.

“Thanks,” Sonic said simply.

Shadow’s eyes softened, and for a brief, fleeting moment, their gazes held, a silent understanding that needed no words. A silent understanding of what he was thinking, because back then, he’d been the one to experience that.

 

The weight of doubt. The fleeting thought of being a burden.

 

Then, the sound of footsteps on the stairs broke the moment. Amy appeared, her smile warm but tired. “You two still up?”

Shadow straightened immediately, his usual composure returning. “Just taking a moment,” he said.
Amy glanced between them, her eyes flickering with unspoken curiosity but she said nothing more, turning to head below deck, choosing to not question it.

As her footsteps faded, Sonic let out a slow breath, his usual grin returning, albeit gentler.
“Guess we’re lucky to have her around,” Sonic said.

Shadow nodded once. “She keeps us grounded.”

A comfortable silence settled between them as the ship drifted on through the night. The sea whispered secrets beneath the stars, and two figures stood quietly side by side, neither rushing to fill the space between them but both feeling the warmth of shared presence.

Sonic’s fluffy tail flicked once beneath the waterline, sending a soft ripple over the surface. He glanced at Shadow again.

“You ever think about what comes next?” he asked.

Shadow froze, as memories of the past came back and wrapped around him like a blanket. He was back there again, on the Ark’s waters, next to the one he wished was still here.

Shadow sat on the damp wood beside her, their legs stretched out, side by side. Beyond the ship, water swirled and swished softly, stars gleaming softly above the calm ocean. He had stared at them for a long time, trying to read meaning in their distant glow.

“Maria,” he asked quietly, his voice lower than usual, almost afraid,

“…do you ever think about what’s next?”

She turned to him, surprised. “Next?”

“…After this. After you're cured.” He didn’t look at her, he looked at the stars. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. Or be. So… what comes after?”

Maria’s expression softened. She leaned closer, her hands clasped in her lap. Her golden hair smelled softly like jasmines, such a comforting scent. It flowed down her head like mist, soft and slowly, her glittery diamond headband shining in the moonlight.

Oh, how’d he wish to see that beautiful expression once more, even if it were just a fleeting glance.

“I don’t know either,” she admitted, her voice gentle but steady. “But I think… ‘next’ is whatever we make it. Something beyond this ship.. Maybe it would be adventuring, or maybe it would be something else. Something beautiful. ”

Finally, Shadow looked at her. Her beloved sapphire eyes shone with hope strong enough to pierce the dark. Maria always believed in people, no matter the person, or mobian. That's how she named him, after all. A shadow would always lead one to the light, as it as a reminder that there is always a light in the dark.

“…Do you really believe that?” he asked, his tone uncertain.

Maria smiled, that unshakable, glowing smile he’d never forget, despite the pain that came with remembering it.

“I believe it because… I want us to see it together.”

“Yes,” Shadow said, his voice soft. Hesitant, if you will. “But I believe that ‘next’, can be whatever we make it.” With those words, he went silent, the presence beside him listening intently, but too, went silent.

The night wrapped around them like a blanket, steady, calm, and quietly full of possibilities neither dared to speak aloud just yet. But in the space between breaths and quiet waves, something gentle had begun to take root.

The kind of something that didn’t need promises to be real.

Just trust. And time.

The sea breeze whispered softly over the deck, carrying the faint scent of salt and pine from the distant islands they had passed. Above, the stars flickered like tiny beacons, illuminating the quiet world of the Maria’s Return in a pale silver glow.

Sonic shifted his weight, leaning a little closer to Shadow, though neither moved to bridge the small gap between them. There was a strange comfort in the silence, as if the night itself wrapped around them, cocooning them away from everything else.

“You know,” Sonic began, voice a little hesitant, “I never thought I’d find a place where I felt... almost normal. Like I could just be myself. I was always cast out, and I began to think I’d be cast out for eternity. But then I met you. ”
Shadow’s eyes softened. “It’s not easy. But this crew, this ship, they’re more than just comrades. They’re family.”
Sonic smiled, the warmth spreading through his chest. “Yeah. I feel that too.” A tingly feeling bloomed in his heart, and slightly, so subtle that almost no one could see it, his smile softened, a faint light pink blush spreading across his beige muzzle.

Luckily, Shadow had night vision.

 

For a moment, they both just watched the water, the gentle rocking of the ship syncing with their quiet breaths.

 

Shadow’s voice broke the silence again, low and steady. “You’ve come a long way, Sonic. More than you realize.”

 

Sonic’s gaze lifted, meeting Shadow’s. “I’m not who I used to be. And maybe that’s okay.”

 

Shadow nodded thoughtfully. “It is. You’re stronger than anyone I know. Not just because of what you can do... but because of who you are inside.”

Sonic’s heart fluttered. He looked away, cheeks tinged with a soft blush. “You always know the right things to say.”

Shadow’s lips twitched into a small smile. “Someone has to.”

 

The ship creaked as it adjusted course, the sails catching a whisper of wind. The world felt still, suspended in this delicate moment between two souls who hadn’t yet dared to say what their hearts were starting to feel. The moon glowed in the dark night sky, covering the ship in a porcelain sheen.
Sonic shifted again, this time closer. His fluffy tail brushed lightly against the railing as he glanced at Shadow out of the corner of his eye. The captain was staring out to sea, jaw tight but eyes reflective, lost in thought.

 

Without thinking, Sonic reached out a tentative hand, resting it near Shadow’s on the wooden railing. It wasn’t a touch, not really, not yet. But it was close. A silent promise of something fragile and new.
Shadow’s eyes flicked down, noticing the proximity. He didn’t pull away. Instead, a faint pulse of warmth passed between them, a silent acknowledgment neither was ready to voice.

“Whatever comes next,” Shadow said softly, “we face it together.”

Sonic’s smile was shy but sure. “Together.”

For a few more moments, they stood side by side, sharing the quiet peace of the night. No words were needed; the space between them spoke volumes. The air was still, a soothing atmosphere.

Then, reluctantly, Shadow straightened, breaking the spell. “It’s getting late. We should get some rest.”
Sonic nodded, but didn’t move right away. His gaze lingered on Shadow’s profile, the way the moonlight softened the sharp angles of his face. The his shoulders were picture perfect, and with the moonlight shining over his face, made him look heavenly. Made him look….. beautiful.

Goodnight, Shadow,” Sonic said quietly.

“Goodnight, Sonic,” Shadow replied, voice low but full of something unspoken.

As Shadow disappeared below deck, Sonic stayed a moment longer, watching the ripples catch the moonlight, feeling the subtle warmth still radiating where their hands had nearly touched.

A small, hopeful smile curved his lips.

No promises. No confessions.

Just a quiet, steady beginning.

Notes:

I hope you enjoy the chapter! Im super grateful to all of you, for reading this fic so far, if u did. These little hedgies need this. Also before you ask, no, this is not 'calm before the storm.' I just wanted to write it bcz ik some of you had a hard day an maybe i could help while improving the hedgehogs lives and mental state. Once again, thank you and have a good day/night/afternoon/evening/3am, see you when i see you! :)

Chapter 15

Summary:

Sonic makes an astonishing discovery.

Notes:

3 WEEKS! oop. Lost track of time. I am so sorry. I was lazy and studying, so my apologies to everyone who waited. Anyways! Back to the plot, ive been going so off story lately. *cracks fingers* lets get this baby going! :)

The night air was cooler now, the moon high above casting pale light over the gently rocking deck. Sonic was about to head below when a tiny, erratic shadow scuttled across the wood near his feet. He froze, eyes narrowing.

A cockroach, unmistakably out of place on the clean deck, skittered forward. Before Sonic could react, Shadow jumped violently, a leap that could beat any Olympic jumpers, right into a place his heart and mind deemed safe.

 

Right into Sonic's arms.

 

“Chaos, Shadow!” Sonic yelped, catching him instinctively. His heart skipped, cheeks warming as he felt Shadow’s claws tighten, then relax slightly as he realized Sonic was holding him securely.

Shadow froze for a heartbeat, crimson eyes wide, chest heaving, then quickly straightened up, feigning nonchalance. His feet landed on the deck gracefully before scooching away from the insect. “It… it just startled me,” he muttered, though the faint tremor in his voice betrayed him.

Sonic blinked, caught between amusement and something warmer fluttering in his chest. Smirking, he teased, “Sure, sure. You almost gave me a heart attack, you know?”

His gaze dropped to the little cockroach, now paused at the edge of the deck. Sonic crouched, reaching down gently. Extending a gloved hand, he allowed the insect to crawl up his palm, giving a soft smile. “Hey there, little guy… I think you need a name.”

Shadow’s eyes flicked to Sonic, and for a moment, the stoic captain couldn’t look away. Sonic’s smile as he spoke to the insect was soft, warm, and… magnetic. There was a gentle curve to his lips, a slight lift at the corners, and a spark in his eyes that made Shadow’s chest tighten in a way he didn’t fully understand.

 

And those eyes, oh those beautiful emerald irises. So vibrant and full of life. It was like viridian leaves with golden rays of sunlight filtering through them, a small spark. The moonlight illuminated the deck, engulfing Sonic in a soft, almost reassuring glow. It almost made him look….ethereal. His gloved hands, lethal when handling a blade, were delicate, as if holding a priceless object.

 

“I’ll call you Fred,” Sonic said, scooping up the tiny creature and holding it delicately in his palm. He tilted his head, watching Fred move its antennae. “Fred… welcome to the crew.”

 

Shadow’s eyes lingered, captivated. There was something in the simplicity of Sonic’s smile, the way it reached his eyes, that made Shadow’s usually unshakable composure falter. His chest felt light, almost as if it were expanding in time with the gentle rise and fall of Sonic’s breaths. Beautiful … so beautiful, he thought, voiceless even to himself.

Sonic looked back at him, catching the intensity of Shadow’s gaze, and gave a small, teasing grin. “Don’t look at me like that, you’re creeping me out.”

Shadow quickly turned his head, clearing his throat. “I am not- ” His words trailed off; he was acutely aware of his rapid heartbeat.

After a moment, Sonic gently placed Fred on the railing, watching the little cockroach scuttle safely along. “There you go, Fred. Go explore a little. Don’t get lost.”

Shadow’s gaze returned to Sonic, drawn like a magnet. Sonic’s grin lingered in his mind, soft and shy this time, tinged with warmth and curiosity. Shadow’s thoughts twisted in a rare, dizzying way. He couldn’t quite articulate it, but his chest felt too full, and a slow, unfamiliar flutter tickled the base of his stomach.

 

Later that day, Sonic found Amy in the garden area, fussing over some plants. He scratched the back of his head nervously. “Hey… uh, Amy… can I ask you something?”

Amy looked up, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips. “Sure, Sonic. What’s up?”

Sonic hesitated, eyes darting to the side. “So… uh… Shadow, he… I don’t know, I just-” He took a deep breath, his chest rising slowly. “I think I'm in love with Shadow.”

Amy rolled her eyes with an irritated huff, her hands moving outwards. “Finally! Chaos, I almost thought that it would take you a miracle to realise. You're as dense as a recycled cupboard.”

 

Sonic froze, the words hitting him like a cannonball. His ears flattened slightly, quills bristling in a way that betrayed his embarrassment. “What?! What do you mean by ‘finally”? I mean, maybe… but…. I dunno! ”

Amy laughed, the sound bright and teasing. “It’s okay. Even the rest of the crew can see it. And honestly? About time you realised.”

Sonic groaned, burying his face in his hands, cheeks burning. Somewhere deep down, though, his heart fluttered at the thought.

“Don't deny it,” Amy shouted, already meters away from him. “Your heart never lies!”

And somewhere else, across the ship, gazing outwards to the horizon from the deck, Shadow’s chest tightened again, butterflies fluttering, but those were… undeniably, inexplicably warm.

 

Sonic and Shadow were wandering across the deck, still feeling the lingering embarrassment from last night’s cockroach encounter. Sonic’s eyes flicked toward a tiny, purposeful movement near the railing.

“There’s Fred,” Sonic said, squinting. “He’s moving like he has an agenda.”

Shadow’s crimson eyes followed the tiny scuttling bug. “Fred really thinks he’s a leader now.”

Sonic nudged him with his elbow. “Look at him go. Like he owns the entire ship.”

Shadow gave a low, theatrical sigh, stepping forward as if to “herd” the cockroach. “Fred is officially running the ship. We are merely backup dancers.”

Fred paused for a moment, as if acknowledging Shadow’s words, then zipped between a loose panel in the floorboards. Sonic’s ears perked.

“Uh-oh… he’s leading us somewhere,” Sonic said nervously.

“Somehow, this tiny bug has more authority than I do right now,” Shadow muttered flatly.

Sonic bent down, peering under the panel. “Uh… Shadow… you might want to see this.”

Shadow crouched beside him, ears twitching. Beneath the deck, a hidden compartment revealed itself, overflowing with glittering gemstones, sparkling trinkets, and piles of loot stacked haphazardly. Sonic’s jaw practically hit the floor.

“Are you kidding me? This is… Rouge-level insane,” Sonic whispered.

Shadow’s eyes flicked over the pile, scanning the shiny chaos with a mixture of disbelief and irritation. And there, right at the center, lay a brilliant, glowing white Chaos Emerald.

“Well… that’s new,” Shadow muttered, voice flat but eyes betraying a flicker of interest.

Just then, a familiar, sharp voice pierced the air.

“OH THERE’S MY CHAOS EMERALD!” Rouge appeared on the deck, strutting in with her usual flair, holding a sapphire in one hand. Her smirk grew wider as she took in the scene before her. “You two found my secret stash? How cute.”

Sonic’s quills twitched nervously. “Uh… we… Fred led us here.”

Shadow blinked, his usual composure cracking just slightly. “A cockroach is better at treasure hunting than I am.”

Rouge raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. “I might have underestimated the power of Fred.”

Sonic scratched the back of his head, grinning sheepishly. “So… uh… can we keep the emerald? Technically we didn’t take it.”

Shadow muttered under his breath, deadpan as ever. “Technically, we’re involved in serious criminal activity.”

Rouge laughed, twirling the sapphire in her hand. “Relax. I was planning to recover it anyway. But you have to admit, Fred deserves a medal.”

Sonic bent down, giving the cockroach a dramatic bow. “All hail Fred! The hero we didn’t know we needed!”

Shadow crossed his arms, though a faint smirk tugged at his lips. “Fred’s our captain now. I’m just a sidekick.”

Rouge rolled her eyes, shaking her head. “You two are ridiculous.”

Sonic grinned, holding up his hands in mock surrender. “Guilty as charged. But seriously, Fred, lead us to more treasure next time.”

Fred skittered off again, moving with the confidence of a general leading a charge, leaving Sonic, Shadow, and Rouge staring after him.

Shadow muttered, half to himself, half to Sonic. “We are never going to live this down.”

Sonic laughed, flicking his quills. “At least we have Fred to blame.”

Rouge snorted, tucking both the Chaos Emerald and her sapphire safely away. “I swear you two are hopeless. But maybe… just maybe… entertaining.”

Sonic leaned closer to Shadow, whispering with a grin. “Imagine telling the others that a cockroach led us to your treasure stash. They’d never believe it.”

Shadow’s ears twitched, a rare smirk curling his lips. “I’d like to see you try. And I’ll deny every detail.”

Sonic laughed quietly. “Oh, I plan to. Fred’s our secret weapon.”

Rouge sighed, crossing her arms. “I can’t believe I just trusted a cockroach to guard my loot for a few minutes. And you two actually followed it. I swear, the next time I leave something hidden…”

Shadow cut in, smirking. “You might want to hire a cockroach consultant. They seem very efficient.”

Rouge’s smirk returned, more amused than annoyed. “Maybe I will. Fred, huh? I’ll have to keep an eye on him.”

Sonic leaned back, eyes following Fred as he disappeared into another corner of the deck. “Honestly, Shadow, I think Fred’s smarter than half the crew.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying teasing Sonic. “You’re just mad he didn’t choose you as his first mate.”

Sonic mock-gasped. “Traitorous bug! How could he betray me like this?”

Rouge chuckled, shaking her head. “You two really are hopeless. But I’ll admit… I never expected a cockroach to be the smartest one here.”

Sonic grinned at Shadow. “Next adventure, Fred leads. And I say we follow. Who knows what other treasures he’s hiding?”

Shadow sighed, but there was a gleam of reluctant amusement in his eyes. “Fine. But if he leads us into danger, I’m holding you accountable.”

Sonic laughed. “Deal! But honestly… it’ll probably be the most fun we’ve had in ages.”

Fred, completely oblivious to the human-sized drama surrounding him, skittered proudly along the deck.

 

She smoothed down her gloves as she surveyed the chaotic aftermath of the Fred-led “treasure expedition.” her dark purple wings fluttering slightly. Gems were scattered everywhere, the white Chaos Emerald safely in her grasp, and Sonic and Shadow were still arguing quietly over whether Fred was a hero or a criminal mastermind. She rolled her eyes, though a smirk tugged at her lips.

And then she spotted him.

Knuckles, standing a few feet away, casually dusting off his fists as if he hadn’t just been swept up in a cockroach-led gem raid.

Oh, this is too easy.

Rouge sauntered over, hips swaying seductively, her grin impossibly wide. She looked like a thief who knew exactly what they were doing and was planning something mischievous. “Well, well, well… if it isn’t my favorite red guardian.”

Knuckles blinked. “Rouge… hi. Did you-”

“Stop what?” she interrupted, sliding in beside him, voice dripping playful charm. “Stop looking like you just saved the day? Oh, Red, I could watch you all day. Those muscles, all that focus…” She leaned closer, giving a wink. “Don’t even get me started on your hands. Why don’t you stop dusting your hands and put them to good use?”

Knuckles sputtered. “Rouge! I… I’m- kind of- ”

“Yes, yes, I get it, busy, ” Rouge said with a laugh, looping her arm around his. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t admire my hero.”

Meanwhile, a few yards away, Shadow and Sonic were having their own subtle exchanges. Meanwhile, a few feet away, Sonic and Shadow were engaged in something truly ridiculous. Sonic had somehow convinced Shadow to attempt a “team balancing act” on a barrel.

“Trust me, Shadow. We just need perfect synchronization, that’s all,” Sonic said, wobbling precariously.

Shadow’s crimson eyes narrowed. “I do not trust this at all.”

“I said we need perfect synergy! Step on my tail gently—carefully!” Sonic warned, teetering like a feather in a hurricane.

Before Shadow could reply, the barrel rolled slightly, sending both of them flailing. Sonic grabbed Shadow’s arm, spinning them in a dizzying circle, while Shadow’s usual stoicism crumbled into panicked yelps.

“You call this perfect synchronization?!” Shadow shouted, limbs tangled with Sonic’s in what was essentially a blue-and-black blur of limbs.

Sonic laughed uncontrollably. “It’s… chaotic… perfection!”

Back with Rouge, she tilted her head, eyebrow raised as she watched Knuckles stumble slightly under her teasing. “I swear, red, you’re even more irresistible when you’re all serious and heroic. It’s unfair.”

Knuckles groaned, cheeks burning, and muttered, “Rouge… you’re impossible.”

Rouge’s smirk widened, that same playful crescent, as her eyes flicked toward the chaos in the background. “And yet… somehow, some of us survive.”

Sonic let out a dramatic yelp as the barrel tipped entirely, sending both him and Shadow into a spectacular tumble that ended with them collapsed on the deck in a heap. Shadow glared up, quills splayed. “I regret everything.”

Sonic, still grinning despite being on his back, raised a thumb weakly. “Worth it. Totally worth it.”

Amy sighed, walking over and putting a hand on the barrel. “Boys…..” she said, shaking her head, however the smile on her face betrayed her tone, fondness leaking through.

Shadow, perched on the floor, stood up slowly, dusting of his ful coat. Glancing over at Rouge flirting shamelessly with Knuckles and shook his head with a devious smirk.

“You never change,” he muttered.

Rouge glanced over, flashing him a playful grin. “And yet, somehow, you still follow my lead, oh captain.”

Shadow’s lips twitched. “I don’t follow your lead. I merely… monitor it. To prevent trouble. ”

Rouge laughed, clearly enjoying the tease. “Sure, sure. Monitor away. But I know you secretly enjoy it.”

Shadow rolled his eyes but there was a small, fond glimmer in his crimson eyes.

Across the deck, Tails hovered nervously near Sonic, who was trying (and failing) to look nonchalant after being made to follow Fred’s every command.

“Tails, you’re… you’re okay with all this?” Sonic asked, gesturing vaguely to the scattered gems and chaos.

Tails adjusted his goggles, cheeks pink. “Well… Fred did lead us to the treasure. And technically, it’s all safe. I guess it’s kind of… exciting?”

Sonic grinned, slapping Tails on the back. “See? I told you following Fred would be fun.”

Tails rolled his eyes. “You said that after nearly having a heart attack. I don’t know if ‘fun’ is the right word.”

Sonic laughed, scratching the back of his head. “Eh, small details. We survived. That’s what counts.”

Rouge, meanwhile, had Knuckles leaning into her, clearly flustered but not entirely resisting. “I swear, red,” she purred, nudging him playfully. “You’re even more irresistible when you’re all serious and heroic. It’s unfair.”

Knuckles groaned, a faint pink creeping up his cheeks. “Rouge… I-”

“Shh,” she said, putting a finger to his chest and smiling slyly. “Let me just enjoy this moment. I'm bored, and your my boyfriend. It's your job.”

Shadow watched silently from the railing, amusement tugging at his usually stoic expression. Rouge caught his gaze and gave him a sly wink.

“You always know where to find me, don’t you?” she teased.

“I simply observe,” Shadow replied, voice low, but there was warmth underneath it. “You act recklessly, Rouge. I ensure you survive.”

Rouge leaned in, resting a hand on his shoulder. “And you’ll never admit that you love it.”

Shadow only smirked faintly, looking away, but there was no hiding the small twitch at the corner of his lips.

Meanwhile, Tails tugged gently on Sonic’s sleeve. “Hey… maybe we should help clean up?”

Sonic shook his head, smiling. “Nah. Let’s just… enjoy the chaos for a bit. Besides, watching Rouge flirt is way more entertaining.”

Tails groaned. “You’re terrible.”

Sonic just winked. “I know. But you tolerate me anyway.”

Rouge tightened her hold on Knuckles, whispering just loud enough for him to hear, “Don’t even think about moving away from me, guardian of the Master Emerald. I might just have to steal you again.”

Knuckles muttered, half flustered, half resigned. “Rouge… you’re impossible.”

“And you love it,” she said with a grin.

Shadow observed silently, smirking slightly, a grin tugging at his lips.

 

The crew gathered near the rail, the waves sparkling under the late-afternoon sun. Sonic and Shadow had recovered from their barrel fiasco, though both sported slightly ruffled quills and bruised egos. Tails was still shaking his head, muttering about “how anyone could voluntarily do that.”

Rouge, arm still looped around Knuckles, leaned back on the railing with a satisfied smirk, watching the horizon stretch endlessly. “You know,” she said lazily, “it’s actually kind of peaceful out here… aside from certain idiots.” She gave Sonic a pointed look.

Sonic grinned, tail flicking. “Hey, I maintain the chaos… it’s an art form.”

Shadow only rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath. “More like reckless self-endangerment.”

From the corner of the deck, a voice called out in a calm, steady tone. “Beautiful day for sailing, isn’t it?”

The crew turned to see Harry, leaning casually against the mast. He smiled faintly, arms crossed, perfectly at ease in the sun-dappled light.

“Yeah, it’s… nice,” Tails replied, adjusting his goggles. “The water looks incredible today.”

Rouge tilted her head slightly, watching him with one raised eyebrow. “It’s… fine,” she said lightly, more in thought than conversation.

Harry nodded once, as though agreeing with an unspoken sentiment, and shifted his weight just slightly. “The horizon looks endless from here. Makes you feel… small. But in a good way, you know?”

Sonic nodded enthusiastically. “Totally. Makes you want to just run forever.”

Shadow, still skeptical, didn’t comment but kept his gaze on the horizon.

Harry smiled unusually, conversationally. “Sometimes the sea hides… things. You have to pay attention. Or you’ll miss them.”

The crew blinked. Sonic laughed nervously, unsure if Harry had just been cryptic or not. “Uh… right. Totally. You always gotta keep your eyes open, huh?”

Harry’s gaze lingered for a moment, unremarkable to anyone else, then he nodded as though nothing unusual had occurred. “Exactly. Eyes open. Always.”

Tails glanced at Sonic, slightly unsettled. “Did he just- never mind.”

Rouge, still smirking at Knuckles, barely noticed, brushing her hair back casually. Shadow’s crimson eyes flickered subtly toward Harry, registering the tone of his voice, though he didn’t say anything.

Harry straightened slightly, casually glancing toward the horizon. “I’ll just check the cargo hold later. Make sure everything’s secure. Nothing like a tidy ship to make a day feel… right.”

“Sure, sounds good,” Rouge replied without much thought, her smirk never fading as she leaned against Knuckles.

 

The sun glinted on the waves, the ship rocked gently, and the crew laughed, teased, and flustered each other. Everything appeared normal, idyllic even. And yet, subtle as a shadow at the corner of your eye, unease lingered in the air.

They said that Chaos is always watching.

Luckily, that wasn't the only thing.

Notes:

Oh how i love uneasy endings to a chapter. Anyways have a goodnight good day and evening! See you next idk when!

Chapter 16

Notes:

Hello! Today is my birthday, and I feel super super ecstatic. So imma share this joy with you. Cause i will explode from excitement if i dont. Just a little warning for today's chapter, don't cry. Read slowly and carefully. Every word. Enjoy!

The night had passed gently, the sea rolling beneath them like a living lullaby, until morning came with a surprise. Light beams of light peeked through the windows of the ship, engulfing the room in a soft but warm glow. A small tint of white covered the deck, a light, cool breeze combined with the slightest scent of salt wafted through the air.

Amy was the first to stir that morning, blinking as a strange, silvery glow seeped in through the small cabin window. She rubbed her eyes, sat up, and caught sight of the flakes swirling outside. Her breath caught, a euphoric smile spreading wide across her face.

Snow.

She scrambled out of bed, tugging her gloves on with haste, her heart racing with excitement. Even pirates, chaotic, wild, forever at sea, knew what snow meant when it came this time of year. Christmas.

She threw open the cabin door, the cold air rushing in to nip at her cheeks, and gasped at the sight of the deck already dusted in white. The flakes tumbled from the sky like falling stars, catching in her fur and clinging to her lashes. She spun once, laughing, arms stretched wide.

“It’s snowing! It’s really snowing!”

Her voice carried down the hallways of the ship, stirring the crew from their bunks. “Wake up, everyone! You can’t miss this, it’s Christmas snow!”

She twirled again, breath puffing in happy clouds, her quills bouncing as she laughed. Her dark brown vest’s gold trim glinting in the sunlight. For Amy, it wasn’t just snow. It was magic, proof that even out on the open sea, far from towns, shops, and the usual holiday bustle, the world hadn’t forgotten them.

And as the others began to trickle out onto the deck, first Tails, rubbing his eyes, then Knuckles grumbling, then Rouge with her sly smirk, Amy clapped her hands together, cheeks flushed pink from the cold. She beamed from ear to ear as she practically vibrated in place, moreso from the excitement then the cold.

From below deck, there was the sound of hurried footsteps and a loud yawn. Sonic stumbled up the stairs, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, quills sticking out messily. “What’s with all the yelling? Ames, it’s way too early for- ”

He stopped dead in his tracks.

The deck was dusted in white, flakes swirling in the air, catching the faint morning light. One drifted down and landed square on his nose. He blinked, going cross-eyed before brushing it away with the back of his glove. His ears twitched.

“…Snow?” he said, the word tumbling out uncertainly, as if testing it for the first time.

Amy giggled at the look on his face. “That’s right! Snow! Isn’t it amazing? It means Christmas is here, Sonic, even pirates can’t escape it.”

Sonic held out his hand, catching a flake in his palm. He gasped softly when it melted, vanishing like magic. “So that’s… snow?” His emerald eyes widened with wonder, cheeks faintly pink from the chill. “It’s… wow. It’s like little stars falling out of the sky.”

Amy clasped her hands, beaming at his awe. “Told you! Nothing says Christmas quite like the first snow.”

Sonic laughed breathlessly, spinning once in the flurry, snowflakes clinging to his quills. “Okay, this is way cooler than I thought.”

 

His nose twitched, and he rubbed at it with the back of his gloved hand. Another flake drifted down, catching in the blue quills that framed his face. And then another. And another. Soon, the pale sky spilled countless crystalline flakes onto the deck.

 

He reached his hands out like a child, palms open, letting the fragile stars of ice fall against the fabric of his gloves. They melted quickly, but he didn’t care. His grin grew wider, brighter, his heart leaping at the sight. He spun once, laughing aloud, his shoes squeaking lightly against the frosted deck. “Guys! Hey, you’ve gotta see this!”

 

Tails glanced up first, still rubbing sleep from his eyes, ears perking when he caught sight of the falling flakes. “Whoa… it’s snowing this far out at sea?”

Stretching her wings lazily, Rouge flicked a delicate flake off her shoulder and gave a smirk. “Guess the weather wanted to give us a little show.”

Knuckles just stood there, grumbling something about the cold but pausing when the flakes clung to his dreadlocks. He huffed, but even he couldn’t quite hide the faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

Sonic was spinning again, arms stretched wide as the flakes whirled around him. “It’s amazing! Look at this! The whole deck’s turning white!” His cheeks were already dusted pink from the chill, though he didn’t seem to notice.

 

Shadow had been slower to appear, his usual poise never faltering as he stepped out onto the deck. The others had already gathered, but his crimson eyes immediately found Sonic—blue quills tipped with white, laughter spilling like music, arms outstretched as if he could embrace the sky itself.

 

Something in his chest bloomed with warmth, a floaty feeling. The way he moved, so free, like he wasn't bound to his curse, so….familiar. He remembered standing at the exact same spot on another ship, seeing the same image, only with golden hair flowing in the soft breeze of the air and sparkling sky blue irises. The skip in his step, the sound of laughter, all filling the air with joy and happiness. The smile on his face, so bright and filled with childlike joy and wonder. He truly looked angelic.

Sonic turned, catching sight of Shadow, and his grin only grew. “Shadow! Come on! You’ve gotta feel this!” He ran over, snow crunching faintly beneath his shoes, and held his hand out. “Look- snowflakes! They’re so light it’s like catching stars!”

Shadow regarded the offered hand, gloved palm already glistening with melting crystals. He hesitated for a beat, then extended his own hand. A flake landed on the back of it, cold and fleeting.

“They melt too quickly,” Shadow murmured.

Sonic shook his head, still smiling. “That’s what makes ‘em special. You don’t need forever to appreciate something. Just… the moment.”

Rouge smirked from the railing, watching the two of them. Knuckles muttered something under his breath, though his eyes flicked between them with faint curiosity. Tails only grinned knowingly, adjusting his goggles to hide it.

Sonic held his palm out, watching another flake dissolve instantly against his glove. He laughed, spinning in a little circle as the snow clung to his quills. But then a sharp shiver ran through him, as a cold gust of wind curled past him. He froze, blinking. “Whoa- wait. It’s… cold?”

Amy giggled, tugging her scarf a little tighter. “Of course it’s cold, silly! That’s the best part. Snowflakes nip your nose and make everything feel fresh.” She clapped her hands together, eyes sparkling. “Oh! And this means we have to make hot chocolate!”

Sonic tilted his head, ears twitching. “Hot… chocolate?” He said it slowly, like it was the strangest phrase he’d ever heard. “What’s that?”

Rouge, leaning casually against the railing with her wings tucked close, smirked. “Oh, Blue. You really do have a lot to discover with your underwater heritage.” She gave him a sly look, her eyes glittering. “Chocolate is only one of life’s little luxuries. Besides jewels. You’re about to be spoiled.”

Sonic blinked between them, curiosity burning in his emerald eyes. “So it’s warm… and sweet?”

Amy nodded eagerly. “The sweetest! You’ll see. It’s tradition, snow and hot chocolate go together like… well, like when you ate the chilidog last month.”

Sonic rubbed his hands together, still shivering faintly but grinning all the same. “Okay… then I’ve gotta try this chocolate thing. If it’s half as good as snow, I’m sold.”

Rouge chuckled lowly, shaking her head. “Trust me. Snow is only the beginning.” The crew headed to the galley where they were planning to create the world's best dessert:

Hot Chocolate.

The ship’s galley was warm, lit by the soft glow of lanterns and filled with the comforting scent of something sweet. Amy bustled at the stove, humming cheerfully as she stirred a pot of steaming milk with chocolate melting into it. She’d even managed to scavenge a bit of cinnamon from their stores.

Sonic leaned over the counter, chin propped on his palm, eyes wide. His ears twitched every time Amy added another ingredient. “So this is… chocolate?” he asked again, the word still strange on his tongue.

Amy laughed. “You’ll see, Sonic. Just wait.” She carefully poured the rich drink into mugs, steam curling into the air, and slid one across the counter toward him. “Here you go, your very first hot chocolate.”

He cupped the mug in his gloved hands, surprised by the warmth seeping through. Slowly, cautiously, he took a sip. His eyes widened instantly. The taste was smooth, sweet, and rich, coating his tongue like nothing he’d ever experienced. He pulled back, blinking, then took another, bigger sip.

“Whoa!” he said, nearly bouncing in place. “This is… incredible! It’s like drinking happiness!”

Amy giggled, clapping her hands together. “I knew you’d love it!”

From across the table, Rouge sipped her own mug with elegant poise. “Careful, Blue,” she teased. “Too much of that, and you’ll be addicted.”

Knuckles snorted, lowering his own cup. “He already looks addicted. Look at him.”

“Hey!” Sonic said with a chocolate mustache on his lip. “Don’t blame me if you guys kept this stuff a secret!”

Rouge chuckled and leaned back in her chair, stretching her wings lazily. “Not everyone appreciates life’s finer things, Sonic. Some of us have to introduce them.”

Her gaze slid pointedly toward Knuckles. He caught it, ears twitching red, and fumbled with his mug. “Wh-what? Don’t look at me like that.”

Rouge smirked. “What? I didn’t say anything.”

Amy rolled her eyes with a knowing grin, while Sonic, oblivious, tipped his mug back for another gulp. “Man, snow and chocolate all in one day? Best morning ever.”

Shadow sat silently at the edge of the table, his own untouched mug in front of him, but his crimson eyes softened as he watched Sonic practically glow with delight.

Rouge tapped a fingernail on her cup, still smirking at Knuckles. “Tell me, Knuckie… do you like your hot chocolate sweet, or a little bitter?”

Knuckles nearly choked, sputtering into his mug. Amy laughed so hard she had to cover her mouth, while Sonic just looked between them in confusion. “What? What’d I miss?”

Rouge only smiled like a cat with cream, while Knuckles glared red-faced into his drink.

As the day stretched on, the snowfall grew thicker, softening the world in a veil of white. The crew busied themselves in small ways, Tails measuring the storm, Rouge humming as she annoyed Knuckles, said echidna grumbling as he cleared the deck. Sonic, though, couldn’t stop himself from marveling at the sight. He leaned against the railing for long stretches, chin propped in his hands, eyes sparkling with childlike wonder.

Shadow found himself watching more often than he’d admit. Sonic’s joy was infectious, burning quietly against the chill. He laughed when flakes stuck to his quills, chased the wayward ones like a fool, even tried to catch them on his tongue when he thought no one was watching. Shadow’s lips quirked before he could stop them.

By evening, the snowfall slowed, leaving the ship coated in white. Lanterns flickered softly across the deck, their glow reflecting off the snow in warm halos. The crew gathered inside for warmth, laughter echoing faintly through the hull.

But Sonic remained outside. He leaned against the rail, gaze fixed on the horizon where the sun had dipped low, painting the sea in streaks of rose and gold. His breath fogged the air, his cheeks still pink, but he didn’t move. He wanted to stay, to soak in every detail, as though the snow had woven the world into something magical.

Shadow eventually joined him, footsteps nearly silent on the frost. He stood beside Sonic, folding his arms. For a moment, neither spoke. The only sound was the creak of the ship and the distant crash of waves.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Sonic said softly, voice carrying no trace of his usual bravado.

Shadow’s eyes lingered on him more than the horizon. “It is.”

The night deepened, stars scattering across the sky like spilled diamonds. And then, as if the universe wished to grant Sonic’s wonder another gift, the aurora appeared. Ribbons of green shimmered across the darkness or the night sky, weaving and unfurling like silk in the wind. Threads of violet and blue chased after them, faint but dazzling nonetheless while streaks of pale gold flickered at the edges.

It wasn’t like stars, steady and sharp, a pure white glow. The aurora was alive. It shifted, swayed, and rippled like a great celestial curtain being drawn by unseen hands. Every heartbeat brought a new pattern, a wave, a swirl, a crown of light draped across the heavens. Magnificent, it's truly a wonder of the world.

Soft and radiant, like the sky itself was breathing light. The colors didn’t stay trapped above; they poured down gently, bathing the ship in a strange, otherworldly warmth even if the surroundings were cold. The snow at their feet sparkled with borrowed hues, each flake reflecting faint whispers of green and violet, the spark of each snowflake dimmed by the calming night sky stretching above the ship. Even the wood of the deck gleamed faintly, shadows stretched long and painted in color.

It was unlike the sun’s blaze or the moon’s pale silver. This was softer, kinder. The glow seeped into everything, making the night feel alive. It touched their faces, caught in their eyes, left a shimmer on their breath as if the air itself carried fragments of color.

Sonic gasped, his chest tightening in awe. “Shadow… look.”

Shadow tilted his head, the faint glow reflected in his crimson eyes. For once, he let the silence stretch, not out of reluctance but reverence.

They sat together at the edge of the ship, legs dangling over the side, the world quiet save for the sea and the stars. Sonic leaned back on his hands, emerald eyes wide as he took in the dancing lights above. “I’ve never seen anything like it. It’s like… the sky’s alive.”

Shadow’s gaze lingered on the aurora, but his thoughts drifted elsewhere. His voice, when it came, was softer than Sonic had ever heard. “Maria used to talk about the stars.”

Sonic turned, the shift in tone pulling him from his reverie.

“She would sit just like this, legs dangling off the ship’s edge, ” Shadow continued, his eyes distant, “and tell me stories about constellations. She said the stars held promises, dreams waiting for us, even if we could never reach them.” His hands tightened slightly in his lap. “I used to think… if I could bring her the stars, maybe she would smile forever.”

Sonic’s throat tightened. He didn’t interrupt.

Shadow’s voice wavered, just slightly. “But I couldn’t. I couldn’t save her.”

The sea stretched endless below them. The aurora shimmered above. And Sonic, heart aching, reached out. His gloved hand brushed gently against Shadow’s.

“You carry her with you,” Sonic said softly. “Every time you look at the stars. Every time you fight for something good. You’ve kept her dream alive, Shadow. She’d be proud of you. I know it.”

Shadow turned his head, crimson eyes locking with emerald. The vulnerability in his gaze was raw, unguarded.

For a long moment, neither spoke. The world seemed to hold its breath around them.

Sonic’s voice was quieter now, barely above a whisper. “And hey… you don’t have to carry it alone anymore. Not while I’m here.”

Shadow’s lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. The silence stretched, filled only by the rush of waves and the crackle of distant ice shifting in the sea.

Slowly, hesitantly, Sonic leaned closer. His heart thundered in his chest, the warmth of Shadow’s presence drawing him in like gravity.

 

Shadow didn’t move away. His breath hitched, but he stayed.

 

They were close enough now that Sonic could see every detail in his crimson eyes, the faint tremor in his lashes, the tension in his jaw. He hesitated, afraid to shatter the moment, but unwilling to let it slip away.

 

Shadow’s hand lifted, almost uncertain, and brushed lightly against Sonic’s arm. His voice was low, trembling but resolute. “Sonic…”

 

Sonic’s eyes softened, his smile faint but real. “Yeah?”

 

Shadow’s gaze flickered between his eyes and his lips. The hesitation stretched, unbearable and but undeniably yearnedfor.

 

And then their lips met.

Notes:

THEY FINALLY KISSED AHHSVDKWIVDMSISV *has a seizure*

heh. Thought it was a sad chapter with the dont cry note at the front huh? Well, you thought wrong! Anyways, i live for auroras. Kinda got into the moment there. But i hoped you liked this chapter, and like always, have a good day, night, evening, and 3am. Bye! :D